Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http: //books .google .com/I
Ex Libris
J. Heyworth-Dunne
D. Lit. (London)
N9
647
'\rAR, Revolution, andTeace igj
y
THE MOHAMMADAN DYXASTIES
THE
MOHAMMADAN
DYNASTIES
CHRONOLOGICAL AND GENEALOGICAL
TABLES WITH HISTORICAL
INTRODUCTIONS
BY
STANLEY LANE - POOLE
WizfAminettt
ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE AND COMPANY
PUBLISHERS TO THE INDIA OFFICE
14 PARLIAMENT STREET
MDCCCXCIV
«
HERTFORD
PKINTKI) BT STKFUSM AII8TIM AMD 80N8.
186146
- • «•• • • %• •• ••••• •
PKEFACE
The following Tables of Mohammadan Dynasties have
grown naturally out of my twenty years' work upon the
Arabic coins in the British Museum. In preparing the
thirteen volumes of the Catalogm of Oriental and Indian
Coins I was frequently at a loss for chronological lists.
Prinsep's Useful Tables, edited by Edward Thomas, was
the only trustworthy English authority I could refer
to, and it was often at fault. I generally found it
necessary to search for correct names and dates in the
Arabic historians, and the lists of dynasties prefixed to
the descriptions of their coins in my Catalogue were
usually the result of my own researches in many
Oriental authorities. It has often been suggested to
me that a reprint of these lists would be useful to
students, and now that the entire Catalogue is published
I have collected the tables and genealogical trees in the
present volume.
vi PREFACE
The work is, however, much more than a reprint
of these tables. I have not only verified the dates
and pedigrees by reference to the Arabic sources and
added a number of dynasties which were not represented
in the Catalogue of Coins, but I have endeavoured to
make the lists more intelligible by prefixing to each a
brief historical introduction. These introductions do not
attempt to relate the internal history of each dynasty :
they merely show its place in relation to other dynasties,
and trace its origin, its principal extensions, and its
downfaU; they seek to define the boundaries of its
dominions, and to describe the chief steps in its aggran-
disement and in its decline. In the space at my command
these facts could only be stated with the utmost brevity,
but in the absence of any similar attempt to arrange,
define, and explain the relative positions and successions
of aU the Mohammadan Dynasties in every part of the
Muslim world, I hope the manual may be useful to
students of history. To the collector of Arabic coins and
PREFACE vii
Saracenic antiquities I know, from personal experience,
that it will be practically indispensable.
The plan I have followed is to arrange the dynasties
in geographical order, beginning with Spain, which first
threw ojff the control of the Caliphs of Baghdad. From
the extreme west of the kingdoms of Islam I gradually
work eastwards, till the end is reached in India and
Afghanistan. Certain deviations from the strict geographical
order are explained as they arise (see p. 107). Each
dynasty has its historical introduction, a chronological
list of its princes, and (when necessary) a genealogical
tree. The years of the Christian era are given as well
as those of the Hijra,* and when the latter occur in
the introductory notices they are distinguished by italic
* The Hijra date is of course the more exact, as it is derived from
Arabic historians ; whilst the date a.d. is merely the year in which that
E\jra year began, and does not necessarily correspond with it for more than
a few months. The correspondence is near enough, however, for practical
purposes; and a reference to the conversion tables in my Catalogue of
Indian Coins wiU render it more precise. When the Hijra year began
at the dose of the Christian year the following year a.d. is given.
viii PREFACE
type. Beneath each chronological list is given [in
square brackets] the name of the succeeding dynasty.
The two synoptic Tables of the Mohammadan Dynasties,
(1) during and (2) after the Caliphate, will give a
general idea of their relative positions, and roughly
indicate the comparative extent of their dominions. The
numismatist will find almost all the coin striking
dynasties within the limits of time assigned; and the
Oriental student in general may find this map of
the Mohammadan Empire instructive in its rough
delineation of the relative territorial extent of the
various dynasties, its assignment of each dynasty to its
proper geographical position in the Muslim world, and
its attempt to indicate the interweaving of the several
houses and the supplanting of one by another in the
various kingdoms and provinces of the East. It is
interesting to trace the gradual absorption of the vast
empire of the Caliphs from the opposite quarters of
Africa and the Oxus provinces. "We see how the
PREFACE ix
Omayyads of Cordova were the first to divide the
authority of the head of the religion, and then how
the Idrisids, Aghlabids, Tulunids, Ikhshldids, Fatimids,
and many others, destroyed the supremacy of the
*Abbasid Caliphs of Baghdad in their Western provinces;
and how, meanwhile, the Persian dynasties of Tahirids,
Saffarids, Samanids, Ziyarids, and Buwayhids gradually
advanced from the Oxus nearer and nearer to the
City of Peace, until, when the Buwayhids entered
Baghdad on Dec. 19, 945, the Caliph ruled little more
than his own palace, and often could not even rule there.
Then a fresh change comes over the scene. The Turkish
tribes begin to overrun the Mohammadan Empire. The
Ghaznawids establish themselves in Afghanistan, and
the Seljuks begin their course of conquest, which
carries them from Herat to the Mediterranean, and
from Bukhara to the borders of Egypt. When the
Seljuk rule comes to be divided among many branches
of the family, and division brings its invariable con-
X PREFACE
sequence of weakness, we find several dynasties of
Atabegs, or generals of Seljukian armies, springing up
in the more western provinces of Syria and Diyar-Bakr
and Al-*Irak, whilst the Shah of Khwarizm founds further
East a wide empire, which increases with extraordinary
rapidity, and eventually includes the greater part of the
countries conquered by the Seljuks as well as that
portion of Afghanistan which the Ghaznawids, and after
them the Ghorids, had subdued to their rule. And then
comes the greatest change of all. The Mongols come
down from their deserts and carry fire and sword over
the whole eastern Mohammadan Empire ; the Turkish
slaves, or Mamluks, of Saladin found their famous
dynasty in Egypt; the Berber houses of Marin and
Ziyan and Hafs are established along the north coast
of Africa; and the Christians are rapidly recovering
Andalusia from the Moors, who had given it so much
of its beauty and renown. And here the epoch is
chosen for beginning the second table, which begins at
PREFACE xi
tHe Mongol inyasion and brings the history down to
the present day.
Vertically the tables are divided under the headings
of the chief diyisions of the Mohammadan Empire.
The various dynasties have been placed as nearly
as possible, not only under their proper geographical
heady but in the proper portion of the space allotted to
that head : but the difficulties of arrangement and the
necessity of economizing space have brought about a
certain number of exceptions. The Turkish and Mongol
tribes who wandered in Siberia, Turkistan, Kipchak,
etc., are altogether omitted, because no exercise of
ingenuity availed to provide a convenient place for
them.
«
Horizontally the tables are divided, though the lines
are not ruled through, into centuries, an inch represent-
ing one hundred years. The date of the beginning is
taken at a.h. 41, the year of the foundation of the
Omayyad Caliphate, because the Mohammadan Empire
xii PREFACE
was scarcely organized until this house came into power,
and it would have been very difficult to indicate in any
satisfactory manner the tide of Muslim conquest with
its flow and ebb. Where space permits the names of a
few leading kings and caliphs are inserted in the space
allotted to their dynasty, especially when such names
are familiar to European students.
In the orthography of Oriental names I have thought
it best to be precise and consistent, except in some
instances of names which have been adopted into the
English language and cannot now be amended. Every
letter of the Arabic and Persian alphabet is represented
as a rule by one chsiracter, as shown in the table
on p xix. The final A, which has an inflexional use,
is omitted, since it serves no purpose in Roman
writing: but it must be remembered that every name
ending in short a (as -Basra, but not & as San^a) has
a final h in Arabic. To indicate the elision of the /
in the article al before certain letters, (as (?, «, r).
PREFACE xiii
tbe I is printed in italic type : thus 'Abd-a/-
Kahman is to be pronounced 'Abd-ar- Rahman.* The
I is retained (though not pronounced) because it is so
written in Arabic. On the other hand I omit the article
altogether hefore a name. All the Caliphs and a multitude
of other dynasts have names with the prefixed al^ and
a considerable saying of space and some added clearness
is gained by omitting it. To show, however, that the
article is to be used in the original I retain the hyphen :
thus -Hakim stands for Al-Hakim. The only sign not
generally employed by Orientalists is the Greek colon (•)
which I use to denote the quiescent hatriza in the middle
of a word: as -Ma'mun, where there is a catch in the
breath between the a and m.
To students who are not Orientalists, and who wish to
be accurate without elaboration ia the orthography of
* If the inflexioii of the Arabic is to be reproduced the name would be
'Abda-r-Eahman, and would require to be modified in accordance with
its goyemment in the sentence ; but this would be carrying accuracy to
an extreme of pedantry.
XIV PREFACE
Eastern names, I would recommend the omission of all
the diacritical points and the prefixed hyphen, and the
assimilation of the italic / to the letter which follows
it: thus for popular purposes one might write Abd-ar-
Eahman instead of 'Abd-a/-Eahman, Hakim instead of
Al-Hakim. l^o system of transliteration can possibly re-
present the pronunciation of all parts of the Mol^ammadan
world : what would suit the accent of Fez would not
fit the mouth of an Egyptian, still less of a Panjabi.
One simple suggestion may, however, be made. Whereas
for consistency I have adopted the a throughout to
represent the Arabic vowel fath^ an e may advan-
tageously be substituted for the a in spelling Egyptian
or Algerian names, where el is nesirer the native pro-
nunciation than aly and Shems-ed-din than Shams-al'din.
The European reader when confronted with the long
string of names and titles commonly affected by Oriental
potentates is naturally puzzled to select the name by
which a Mohammadan ruler may be called 'for short.'
PREFACE
XV
In the early days of Isalni a great man was content to
be known by a single or at most a double name. There
would be his proper name, or what we should call his
* Christian name,' such as Mohammad, Ahmad, *Om£ir ;
and to this would sometimes be added a patronymic (or
rather hyionymic), as Abu-1-Hasan, *the father of -Hasan,'
or the name of his father as b. Tulun or ibn Tulun,
*the son of Tulun.* The patronymics beginning with
Ahu may always be omitted (except Abu-Bakr) in
shortening the name, and so may the sonship prefixed
by the abbreviation h. They are necessary in the dynastic
lists for purposes of identification, but Ahmad the Tulunid
is a sufficient designation for Ahmad b. Tulun, and the
Ziyanid Musa i is adequately defined without his
patronymic Abu-Hammu.
But very soon other titles of an honorific or theo-
cratic character began to be added. Such epithets
(lakab) as Nur-aZ-din, 'Light of the Faith,' Nasir-
a/-dln, * Succourer of the Faith,' Sayf-a/-din, * Sword
xvi PREFACE
of the Faith/ were prefixed to the proper name;
and adjectives or participles such as Al-Mangur *the
victorious,' A/-Sa*Id * the Fortunate,' AZ-Rashld * the
Orthodox," were appended to the title Khalifa (caliph)
or Malik (king). Thus we find the caliph Harun
a/-Rashid, * the Orthodox,' or * rightly-directed,' caliph
Aaron; and Saladin's full title was Al-Malik AZ-Na^ir
Salah-a/-din Yusuf b. Ayyub, *The Victorious* Eling,
Redresser of the Faith, Joseph son of Job.* In the
case of compound names such as these, the owner
is generally called either by the participial title Ai-
i^a^ir, Al-Man^ur, AZ-Rashid, etc , or by the lakab
with the termination a/-din ('of the Faith') or a/-dawla
(* of the State '), etc. Thus the brother of Saladin is
known both as Al-*Adil, * the Just [King] ' and as
Sayf-a/-din, * Sword of the Faith.' On the other hand
the Atabegs of Al-Mo^il are generally cited by both
* Lit. * Helping * : one who helps the religion of Islam by his
yictories.
MOHAMMADAN DYNAS
AH
SPAIN
NORTH AFRICA
EGYPT
711
lOO
200
O M A Y Y ,
OMAYYAD5
OP
CORDOVA
rse -lOI*
300
♦GO
SOO
600
Akd-aL- RakmM
m
912-961
HAMMUDIDS
'ABBADID6
'AMIRI08
HUOID8 ETC
O
I
7}
H
>
Z
I090
IDRISI08
Taa-9fts
AQHLABI OS
aoo-909
FATlMi OS
909- 1171
Muiix 932-975
ABBAS
T U L U N I D S
868 - eos
I K H 8 H I D I O S
93S - S69
Z AYRI OS
9T2- 114-a
HAMMADIDS
YasuF b. TiLshFTn
1087- ii06
A LM O R A V IDES
I056 - 11^7
2
(0
J L
I007-
I 152
'Aba-a.l-Mumin 1150-
ALMOHADES
II30 - 126 9
(D
o
£
Hakim 996 " I02c
F ATI M I D S
Mustansir IO35-94.
Amir 1101-30
BUIUM
iioa
Saladin 1169-1133
Saphadin 1196-1218
A Y YO B 1 D8
1169- f250
K&mil. 1218-1236
lYAHIDS HAF^IDS
M Ain UO KS
Mc LAGAN ft CUMi4IN0.UTM. COIN?
PREFACE xvii
the proper name and the epithet, as *Imad-a/-din
Zangi, *Izz-a/-din Mas^ud; though the epithet by itself
is sufficient. As a general rule the first name given
in the chronological lists (omitting the patronymic Abu-
such an one) may be used to designate the ruler, to
the exclusion of the rest. When there are several
similar titles it is better to add the proper name : for
instance there are eight Al-Man|urs among the Mamluk
Sultans, and it is necessary to distinguish them as
Al-Mansur Kala'un, Al-Man§ur LajTn, etc.
To give a list of the authorities I have used in
compiling the lists of dynasties and historical notices
would involve publishing a catalogue of an Orientalist's
library. I have referred to all the leading Arabic
historians, consulted special histories, and derived con-
siderable help from articles in the Asiatic and numismatic
journals. "Where I am specially indebted to a particular
author I refer to his work in a footnote. The coins,
however, are the backbone of the book and the
r
xviii PREFACE
historian's surest documents, and upon them I have
relied throughout.
In a work abounding in names and figures it would
be strange if misprints and mistakes did not occur. I
shall be grateful to any scholar who will convict me
of error ; for those who * serve tables ' know the
danger and annoyance of even slight inaccuracy.
S. L.-P.
The ATHENiEUM,
l8t October^ 1893.
PREFACE XIX
TABLE OF TRANSLITERATION
c
\
•
c>
i
•
b
1,
t
»
P
1^
z
•
cy
t
L
<
th
•
gh
tL
•
]
•
f
^
ch
••
i
t:
•
kh
k
g
J
d
J
1
•
dh
r
m
J
r
l;
n
•
z
^
h
U"
s
-?
w
A
all
uf
J
t/'
9
VOWELS
-^ a (rarely
'6)
\^
a
^— aw (rarely 6)
— u (rarely
^0)
9
i—
u
uf " ay
" 1
i_f~
I
COEEIGENDA
Page 46 line 3 for Hammudid read Hammadid
71 lines 2, 5 for Kayruwan read Kayrawan
1% for [Tatars] read [Mongols']
79 line 7 from bottom, for Tughtakin read Tughtigin
157, 172 for fIeis read fIbs
168 heading K for 712, 1312, read 811, 1408
/
/
CONTENTS
Preface v
Table of Dynasties during the Caliphate .... face xviii
Table of Dynasties after the Caliphate face xx
THE CALIPHS S^c. vii— xiii 1
Orthodox 9
Omayyads 9
Table of Connexion of lines of Caliphs . . . . 10
Genealogy of Omayyads 11
*Abbasids 12
Genealogy of ^Abbdsids 14
SPAIN S^c. vm— XV 16
Omayyads of Cordova 21
Genealogy 22
Minor Spanish Dynasties (Reyes db Taifas) . . 23
Hammudids (Malaga) 23
Genealogy 24
xxii CONTENTS
Hammudids (Algeciras) 25
*Abbadids (SeviUe) 25
Zayrids (Granada) 25
Jahwarids (Cordova) 25
Dhii-/-Nuiiids (Toledo) 25
*Ainirids (Valencia) 26
Tojibids (Zaragoza) 26
Hudids (Zaragoza) 26
Denia, Kings of 26
Ka^rids (Granada) 28
Genealogy 29
*
NORTH AFRICA Sjec. vra— xix 31
Idrisids (Morocco) 35
Aghlabids (Tunis) 36
Genealogy ......... 38
Zayrids (Tunis) 40
Hammadids (Algiers) * . . 40
Almoravides (Morocco, Algiers, Spain) . . . . 41
Genealogy . 44
Almohades (North Africa, Spain) 45
Genealogy 48
Haf§ids (Tunis) 49
Genealogy 52
Ziyanids (Algiers) 51
Gmealogy ......... 54
Corsairs 5^
Marinids (Morocco) 57
Genealogy 59
Sharif s (Morocco) 60
Genealogy 62
CONTENTS
xxili
EGYPT AND SYRIA Sjbc. ix— xix .... Qb
Tuliinids 68
Iklishidids 69
Fatimids 70
Geneaiogy 72
Ayyubids . : 74
Genealogy face 76
Mamluks 80
Genealogy 82
Khedives 84
Genealogy 85
ARABIA FELIX (YAMAN) Sjec. ix— xvni
Ziyadids (Zabid)
Ya'furids (l^an'a and Janad)
Najahids (Zabid)
Genealogy .
^ulaybids (^an'a)
Genealogy .
Hamdanids (San' a)
Mahdids (Zabid)
Zuray'ids ('Aden)
Genealogy
Ayyubids .
Rasulids .
Genealogy
Tahirids .
Genealogy
Rassid Imams (Sa'da)
Genealogy .
Imams of San' a
87
90
91
92
93
94
94
95
96
97
97
98
99
100
101
101
102
face 102
103
XXIV CONTENTS
SYEIA AND MESOPOTAMIA (Arab Period) Sjec. x— xii 106
Classification of Asiatic Dynasties ..... 107
Arab tribes ......... 109
fjEamdanids (-Mosil, Aleppo) Ill
Genealogy 113
Mirdasids (Aleppo) 114
Geneahgy ......... 116
'OkayUds (-Mo§U, etc.) 116
Genealogy face 116
Marwanids (Diyar-Bakr) 118
Genealogy . . . . . . . . . 118
Mazyadids (-HiUa) 119
Genealogy 120
PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA (Persian Period) S^c. ix— xi 121
Dulafids (Kurdistan) 125
Genealogy ......... 126
Sajids (Adharbijan) 126
*Alids (Tabaristan) 127
Tahirids (Khurasan) 128
Genealogy ......... 128
Saffarids (Persia) 129
Samanids (Transoxiana and Persia) 131
Genealogy ......... 133
Ilak Khans (Turkistan) 134
Ziyarids (Jurjan) 136
Genealogy ......... 137
Hasanwayhids (Kurdistan) 138
Buwayhids (S. Persia and -*Irak) 139
Geographical distribution . . . . . . 143
Genealogy ......... 144
Kakwayhids (Kurdistan) 145
Genealogy 146
CONTENTS XXV
THE SELJU^S (Western Asia) Sjec. xi— xii ... 147
Genealogy face 162
Great Seljulpj 163
Seljuks of Kirman 153
. Seljuks of Syria 164
Selju]^ of -*Irak and Kurdistan 164
Seljuks of -Rum (Asia Minor) 1 66
Damshmandids (Asia Minor) 166
THE ATABEGS (Seljak Officers) Sjec. xn— xiii . . 167
Burids (Damascus) 161
Genealogy 161
Zangids (Mesopotamia and Syria) 162
Genealogy 164
Begtiginids (Arbela) 165
Ortukids (Diyar-Bakr) 166
Genealogy 169
Armenia, Shahs 170
Genealogy 170
Adharbfjan, Atabegs 171
Genealogy 171
Salgharids (Ears) 172
Genealogy 173
Hazaraspids (Lfuistan) 174
Genealogy . . 175
Ehwarizm Shahs 176
Genealogy 178
Kutlugh Khans (Kirman) 179
Genealogy 180
XXVI CONTENTS
THE SUCCESSORS OF THE SEUUICS I.V THE WEST
Sjec. XIV — XIX 181
Amirs of Asia Minor fcufe 184
*Othmanli Sultans 186
Table of growth and decay of the Ottoman Empire , 190
Genealogy . 196
THE MONGOLS S^c. xm— xvin 199
Sketch-tree of Mongol Dynasties 206
Great Khans 207
Ogotay's line 207
Tuluy'sline . 211
Genealogy of Great Khans face 216
Mongols of Persia 217
Genealogy ......... 221
Golden Horde 222
Batu's line (Blue Horde) 224
Orda's line (White Horde) 226
Rival Families . .' .229
Table 232
Khans of the Krim (Crimea) 233
Shayban's line (Czars of Tiumen, etc.) . . . . 238
Genealogy of the House of Jfijl .... face 240
Chagatay Khans (Transoxiana) 241
Genealogy ........ fa4;e 242 .
PERSIA S^c. XIV— XIX 243
Jalayrs (-*Irak, etc.) 246
Genealogy ......... 248
Muzaffarids (Fars, etc.) 249
Genealogy ......... 250
CONTENTS
XXVll
Sarbadarids (Ehurasan) 251
Karts (Herat) 252
Genealogy 252
Kara-Kuyunli (Black Sheep Turkomans) .... 253
Ak-Kuyunl! (White Sheep Turkomans) .... 254
Shahs of Persia 255
§afavid8 259
Afghans 259
Afsharids 259
Zands 260
Kajars 260
Genealogies 261-2
TRANSOXIANA Sjec. xiv— xik 263
Timurids 265
Table of the descendants of Ttmur . . . face 268
Table of connexion of the Transoxine Khanates . . 269
Shaybanids 270
Sub-dynasties of Bukhara and Samarkand . . . 272
Genealogy 273
Janids 274
Genealogy 276
Mangits . . . 277
Khiva, Khans of . . 278
Khokand, Khans of 280
INDIA AND AFGHANISTAN Sjec. x— xix ... 281
Ghaznawids (Afghanistan and Panjab) .... 285
Genealogy 290
Ghdrids (Afghanistan, Hindustan) 291
Genealogy face 294
Suiting of DeUl (HiudugUn) 39S
Slave KingB 299
Khaljis 299
Taghlayds 300
Sayyids 300
Lodis 300
Afghins 300
aexealogi^ 301-3
Pbothjciai. Dtnamibs or India 304
GoTemon and Kingti of Bengal 306
ShnikT Kiu^'s !..[ Jaunp6r 309
Einge of Ualwa
Kings of Gujarat
6tntslogi/
Kinge of Kbilndish 313
Bahmanida (Kulbarga, etc,)
Gentalegy
'Imid Shihe (Beilr) S20
Kifam Shabs (A^madnagar) 320
Band Shahs (Bidar) 321
'Adil Shflha (Bijapiir) 321
Kutb Shaha (Golkonda) 321
Mogul EmpeioTs of HinduBlsn 322
Geneahgy 329
Amirs of Afghanietaa 330
Durrante 334
Barakzais ,...-.-.. 334
Oanmlogy 335
Imbx l« RoleiB 337
I- THE CALIPHS
S.CC. VII-XIII
1. ORTHODOX
2. OMAYYAOS
3. 'ABbXsIOS
I. THE CALIPHS
S-EC. VII— XIII
Ok the death of the Prophet Mohammad in a.d. 632, in
the eleventh year after his Flight (Hijra, 622) from Mecca
to -Medina, his father-in-law Abu-Bakr was elected head
of the Muslims, with the title of Khalifa or Caliph
('successor'). Three other Caliphs, 'Omar, 'Othman, and
*AlI, were similarly elected in turn, without founding
dynasties, and these first four successors are known as
the Orthodox Caliphs (Al-JSThulafd Al-Bdshidun). On the
murder of 'Ali in 661 (a.h. 40), Mo'awiya, a descendant of
Omayya of the Prophet's tribe of the Kuraysh, assumed the
Caliphate, and founded the dynasty of the Omayyad Caliphs,
fourteen in number, whose capital was Damascus. In
750 {132) this dynasty was supplanted (except in Spain)
by that of the idhhdsid Caliphs, numbering thirty-seven,
descended from 'Abbas, an uncle of the Prophet, and having
Baghdad (founded 762, 145) as their capital. The 'Abbasid
Caliphate at Baghdad was exterminated by the Mongol
Hulagu in 1258 {666). A line of their descendants, the
tdhhdsid Caliphs of Hgypt, held a shadowy spiritual dignity
4 THE CALIPHS
at Cairo, until the last of the house was carried to
Constantinople by the Ottoman Saltan Sallm I., after the
conquest of Egypt in 1517, and surrendered his title of
Caliph to the conqueror.
At the accession of the first Caliph, Abu-Bakr, the rule of
Islam comprised no territory outside Arabia ; but during his
brief reign of two years the tide of Mohammadan conquest
had already begun to swell. In 633 {1^) the Battle of the
Chains, followed by other victories, admitted the Muslims
into Chaldaea (-'Ira]^ -'Arab!), and gave them the city of
-Hira. In 634 {JLS) the Battle of the Yarmuk opened Syria to
their arms ; Damascus fell in 635 (14) ; Emesa, Antioch, and
Jerusalem in 636 ; and the conquest of Caesarea completed
the subjugation of Syria in 638 (17). Meanwhile the
victory of KSdisTya in 635 (14) was followed by the conquest
of Mad^'in (Seleucia-Ctesiphon), the old double capital of
Chaldaea, 637 {16) ; Mesopotamia was subdued, and the cities
of -Basra and -Kufa founded; and Ehuzistfin and Tustar
were annexed in 638-40. The decisive Battle of Nahawand
in 642 {21) put an end to the S&sHnid dynasty, and gave
all Persia to the Muslims. By 661 (41) they were at Herat,
and soon carried their arms throughout Afghanistan and as
far as the Indus, where they established a government in
GROWTH OF THE CALIPHATE 5
Sind. In 674 (54) they occupied Bukhara, and two years
later Samarkand, but these early raids in Transoxiana were
not converted into settled conquests until 711 {93), On
the East the Caliphate had reached its utmost limits in
little more than forty years after the Muslims first led a
campaign outside Arabia.
On the. West their progress was slower. In 641 {20)
Egypt was conquered, and by 647 {26) the Barbary coast
was overrun up to the gates of Roman Carthage; but the
wild Berber population was more difficult to subdue than
the luxurious subjects of the Sasanids of Persia or the
Greeks of Syria and Egypt. Kayrawan was founded as the
African capital in 670 {50) ; Carthage fell in 693 (7^), and
the Arabs pushed their arms as far as the Atlantic. Prom
Tangier they crossed into Spain in 710 (9i), and the
conquest of the Gothic kingdom was complete on the fall
of Toledo in 712. Southern France was overrun in 725,
and in spite of Charles the Hammer's victory near Tours
in 732 {114), the Muslims continued to hold Narbonne and
to ravage Burgundy and the Dauphin6. Thus in the West
the Caliphate attained its widest extent within a century
after its commencement.
To the North, the Greeks retained Anatolia, which
6 THE CALIPHS
never belonged to the Caliphate, but the Muslims invaded
Armenia, and reached Erzerum about 700. Cyprus had
been annexed as early as 649 {28)^ and Constantinople
was several times besieged from 670 {50) onwards.
Thus the empire of the Caliphs at its widest extended
from the Atlantic to the Indus, and from the Caspian to
the cataracts of the Nile. So vast a dominion could not
long be held together. The first step towards its disintegra-
tion began in Spain, where ^Abd-a/-Kahman, a member of
the suppressed Omayyad family, was acknowledged as an
independent sovereign in 755 {138\ and the 'Abbasid
Caliphate was renounced for ever. Thirty years later Idrls,
a great-grandson of the Caliph *AlT, and therefore equally
at variance with *Abbasids and Omayyads, founded an *Alid
dynasty in Morocco, with Tudgha for its capital, 788 {172),
The rest of the North African coast was practically lost to
the Caliphate when the Aghlabid governor established his
authority at Kayrawan in 800 {ISIf). In the following
century, Egypt, together with Syria, attained independence
under the rule of Ibn-Tulun, by the year 877 {26If). It is
true that after the collapse of the Tulunids, governors were
again appointed over Syria and Egypt by the *Abbasid
Caliphs for thirty years ; but in 934 {323). -Ikhshid founded
DECLINE OF THE CALIPHATE 7
bis dynasty, and thenceforward no conntry west of the
Euphrates ever recognized the temporal authority of the
Caliphs of BaghdM, though their spiritual title was generally
acknowledged on the coins and in the public prayer {khutha)^
except in Spain and Morocco.
In the East, the disintegration of the 'Abbasid empire
proceeded with equal rapidity. The famous general of
-Ma'mun, Tahir Dhu - 1 - Yaminayn, on being appointed
Viceroy of the East in 819 (^t?4), became to most intents
independent ; and his house, and the succeeding dynasties of
the SafParids, Samanids, and Qhaznawids, whilst admitting
the spiritual lordship of the Caliphs, reserved to themselves
all the power and wealth of the eastern provinces of Persia
and Transoxiana. From the middle of the ninth century
the 'Abbasids had fallen more and more under the baneful
influence of mercenary Turkish bodyguards and servile
tnaires du palais ; and the absorption of the whole of their
remaining territory by the Buwayhids, who occupied even
the * City of Peace,' Baghdad itself, in 945 {S34), was little
more than a change in their alien tyrants. From this
date the Caliphs merely held a court, but governed no
empire, until their extinction by the Mongols in 1258 {656),
Occasionally, however, as in the Caliphate of -Na§ir, they
8 THE CALIPHS
extended their authority outside the palace walls, and even
ruled the whole province of Arabian -*Irak (Chaldaea).
In classifying the dynasties which' thus absorbed the
'Abbasid empire, a geographical system is both natural and
convenient. Beginning with the earliest secession, Spain,
the dynasties of Andalusia and iN'orth Africa are placed
first; those of Egypt and Syria come next; then follow
the Persian and Transoxine dynasties; whilst those of
India, which spread over a dominion never subdued to the
Caliphate, are placed last. In dealing with the Persian and
Syrian sections, however, the geographical arrangement is
necessarily modified, since the wide sweep of the Seljuks
and Mongols temporarily obliterated the older divisions and
formed fresh starting points in the dynastic history. The
relative positions, both geographical and chronological, of
the various dynasties are shown in the table prefixed to
the volume.
THE CALIPHS J
A.H. A.D.
11—40 1. ORTHODOX CALIPHS 632—661
11 Abu-Bakr 632
13 *Omar 634
23 *Othman 644
36 'Ali 656
—40 -661
[Siieceeded hy Omayyads."]
JL«n« A«H«
41—132 2. OMAYYAD CALIPHS 661-750
41 Mo*awiyai ....... 661
60 Yazid I 680
64 Mo'awiya n 683
64 Marwan i 683
66 *Abd-al-Malik 685
86 -Walid 705
96 Sulayman 716
99 *Omar 717
101 Yazid II 720
106 Hisham 724
126 -Walid n ....... 743
126 Yazid ni 744
126 Ibrahim 744
127 Marwan n . 744
—132 —760
\iAhhd»id» ; Omayyads of Cordova']
10
THE C A LUES
m
W
l-H
<
o
QQ
W
H
O
}z;
O
l-H
O
W 3
QQ
_^_fc.
to
.O
3 5 9
o
to
I
fl
M
OQ
•-<
pq
pq
I3S
- I
Ip4
e.
^
B —
42
OQ
of W
I. ^^
^ pq Q
^ S
3
Q pq
O
II
*5-
^ 08
m_.a
o
c
;^
e8
.<4H
33-
_08
I
II
.9
on ATT ADS
11
t I. .f.
QQ
l-H
e
c
00
I
I
•a
09
" I
I
M
-a
--a
3
e8
o
CO
.3
O
00
I
OS
- 03
V
1^^
CO
^ I
§> I "
•a
^
-a
a
leS
eo
03
' 00
9
o
12
THE CALIPHS
A.H.
132-656 3. •
132
-Saffa^ .
136
-Man^ur
158
-Mahdi .
169
-Had!
170
-KaHhid .
193
-Amin .
198
-Ma'mun
218
-Mu*ta?im
227
-WathiV
232
-Mutawakkil
247
-Mmita^ir
248
-Musta'in
261
-Mii*tazz
266
-Muhtadi
266
-Ma^tamid
279
-Mu'tadid
289
-Mnktafi
295
-Muktadir
820
-Kahir .
322
-Radi .
329
-MuttflVi
333
-Mustakfi
334
-Muti* .
363
-Tai' .
381
-Kadir .
422
-Ka'im .
•
467
-Mu^tadi
487
-Musta^hir
512
-MustarsMd
529
-Bashid .
3. 'ABBASID OAUPHS
A.D.
750—1258
750
754
775
785
786
809
813
833
842
847
861
862
866
869
870
892
902
908
932
934
940
944
946
974
991
1031
1075
1094
1118
1135
'ABBA8IDS
18
530
665
566
575
622
623
640
—666
MiOMiaf! 1136
Mustanjid .1160
Musta^ 1170
Nafir 1180
^ahir 1225
Mustanfir 1226
Mu8ta<9im 1242
—1268
[Idntids, Affhlabidt, J\iluni(h, T&hiridtf ^ff&rids, BuwayhidSf
J^amdanids, Ohaznawidt,']
14
TBE CALIPHS.
CO
I
d
QQ
w
l-H
•<] to
QQ
31
^
-•a — "8
^
i
^
.i--s
C4
CO
t
■a
!^
."S
QQ
ii
J
9
00
a
-08
■I
1
-108
I
■
J
-6
t
•at. 'O
f t
'I a
-I
Kl
I
-I
a
I
'ABBA8ID8
15
1
I
CO
C4
I
00
■? « :!
C4
o
C4
C4
I
_b _ I _? _-g _J S._-| _| —a —a —
CO
09
:^ ;^
r^ 00
C4 09
f-i e^
CO CO
^
I
CO
CO
•08
CO
I
CO
.1
■S. -9
:^ 1^
CO r«
CO CO
O)
o
CO
II. SPAIN
S/EC. VIII— XV
4. 0MAYYAD8 OF CORDOVA
MINOR DYNASTIES
5. HAMMUDIDS (MALAGA)
6. HAMMUDIDS (ALQECIRAS)
7. 'ABBADIDS (SEVILLE)
8. ZAYRIDS (GRANADA)
9. JAHWARIDS (CORDOVA)
10. DHU-2^NUNIDS (TOLEDO)
11. 'AmIRIDS (VALENCIA)
12. TOJIBIDS AND HUDIDS (ZARAGOZA)
13. KINGS OF DENIA
ALMORAVIDES {Sm NORTH AFRICA)
ALMOHADES „ „ „
14. NA8RIDS (GRANADA)
II. SPAIN
SMC. VIII— XV
Spain was conquered by the Muslims in 710-12 {91-3),
and ruled, like the other provinces of the Mo^ammadan
empire, by a series of goyemors appointed by the Oma3ryad
Caliphs, until 756 {138), Among the few members of the
Omayyad family who escaped from the general massacre
which signalized the accession of the 'Abbasids was 'Abd-
a^Baf^man, a grandson of Hisham, the tenth Omayyad
Caliph. After some years of wandering, he took advantage
of the disordered state of Spain, which was divided by the
jealousies of the Berbers and the various Arab tribes, to
offer himself as king. He met with an encouraging
response, and landed in Andulasia at the close of 755.
In the following year {138) he received the homage of most
of Mol^ammadan Spain, and successfully repelled an invasion
of 'Abbasid troops. TTis successors maintained themselves
on the throne of Cordova with varying success against
the encroachments of the Christians of the north, and
the insurrections of the many factions among their own
20 SPAIN
subjects, for two centuries and a half. They contented
themselves with the titles of Amir and Sultan, until *Abd-
a^Rahman ni adopted that of Caliph in 929 {S17), He
was the greatest of the line, and not only exercised absolute
sway over his subjects and kept the Christian kings of Leon,
Castile and Navarre in check, but warded off the chief
danger of Moorish Spain, invasion from Africa, and main-
tained his authority on the Mediterranean by powerful fleets.
After his death, no great Omayyad carried on his work, but
the famous minister and general, Almanzor (Al-Man^ur),
preserved the unity of the kingdom. After this, at the
beginning of the eleventh century, Moorish Spain became
a prey to factions and adventurers, and a number of petty
dynasties arose, who are known in Spanish history as the
Reyes de Taifas or Party Kings. Most of these were
absorbed by the most distinguished of their number, the
cultured house of the 'Abbadids of Seville, who were the
leaders of the Spanish Moors against the encroachments
of the Christians, until they were forced to summon the
Almoravides to their aid, and discovered that they had
invited a master instead of an ally.
0MATTAD8 OF CORDOVA 21
A.H. A.D.
138—422 4. OMAYTADS OF CORDOVA 766—1031
138 <Abd-a/.Ba^man I 756
172 Hishami 788
180 -Hakami 796
206 'Abd-aZ-Ba^man n 822
238 Mohammad I 852
273 -Mundhir 886
275 'Abd-AUah 888
300 <Abd-a/-Ba^man ni. (Al-Khalifa AZ-Na^ir) . 912
350 -Hakam n -Mustansir 961
366 Hiflham n -Mu'ayyad 976
399 Mohammad n -Mahdi 1009
400 Sulayman -Musta^in 1009
400 Mohammad n (again) 1010
400 Hiflham n (again) 1010
403 Snlayman (again) 1013
407 'Atih, ^ammud* 1016
408 *Abd-a/-Ba^man IT -Murtada . 1018
408 'Kdsim b. J^ammOd 1018
412 Tahpd b. 'AH 1021
413 'Kdsim (again) 1022
414 <Abd-a;.Bal^man y -MustafMr . 1023
414 Mohammad m -Mnstakfi .... 1024
416 FoAya (again) 1025
418 Hisham m -Mu'tadd 1027
—422 —1031
[JbTmor Dynastiet]
* Of the dynasty of Hammudids. See Table 5.
22
SPAIN
I
a
^
1
o I*
.3
B
« 03 ^
W ^ — 8 — 's — ^
O < !? ? a
'^ S 1^ -s W
o s
I
I- 1
B
e8
e8
I
C^
CO
3*
U3
o
eo
I
-1
CO
MINOR DYNASTIES
23
MINOE SPAOTSH DYNASTIES*
(REYES DE TAIFAS)
A.H.
407-449
5. HAMMtTDIDS t
(MALAGA)
407 *Ali-Na?ir
408 -Kasim -Mamun
412 Ya\;tya Mu'tali
413 -Kaaim (again)
416 Ya^ya (again)
427 Idris i -Muta'ayyad
431 Hasan -Mustan^ir
434 Idris ii -'Ali
438 Mohammad i -Mahdi
444 Idris iii -Muwaffa^
445 Idris n (again) .
446 Mohammad n -Musta^li
—449
[Almoravides]
A.D.
1016— 10B7
1016
1018
1021
1022
1025
1035
1039
1042
1046
1052
1053
1054—
1057
* In the tables and trees of these dynasties Codera^s Tratado de
Numiamdtiea Ardbigo^E^anola (1879) has been generally followed:
which see for lists of various petty rulers here omitted.
t The Hammfidids took the title of Caliph or ' Prince of the Faithful.'
24
sPAiy
\4' I '^
o /«
« S3 ^
a I
^
OD
r-^
O
l-H
s
o
•^
eo
i
.Or
O
00
•-§ — I
d
MINOR DYNASTIES
25
A.H.
431-^50 6. HAMMtDIDS (ALGECIRAS)
431 Mol^ammad -Mahdi
440 -ISLasim -Wathi^
—460
['Ahhadida of Seville]
A.D.
1039> 1058
1039
1048
—1068
414—484 7. *ABBADIDS (SEVILLE) 1023—1091
414 Abu-l-Kasim Mohammad i. b. Isma^il . 1023
434 AbiL-*Amr *Abbad -Ma'ta^id b. Mobammad i . 1042
461— Abu-l-KasimMobammadn -Mu'tamidb. 'Abbad 1068—
484 1091
[Almoravides]
403—483
403
410
430
466
483
422^461
422
435
450—
461
8. ZAYRIDS (GRANADA)
Zawi b. Zayri ......
^abbu? .......
Bactis b. 9abbu9 -Mi^affar -Na^ir
^Abd-Allah b. Sayf-a^-dawla Bulukkin b. Badis
Tamim b. Bulukkin
1012—1090
1012
1019
1038
1073
1090
[Almoravidea]
9. JAHWARIDS (CORDOVA)
Abu-l-9azam Jabwar
Abii-l-Walid Mobammad b. Jahwar .
*Abd-al-Malik b. Mobammad .
I'Ahbddids of SevilU]
1031—1068
1031
1043
1058—
1068
427-478 10. DHU-X-NUNIDS (TOLEDO)
427 Isma'il -^s&x
429 Tabya -Ma'mim b. I8ma*il
467 — Ta^ya -Kadir b. Isma^ilb.-Ma'miin .
478
[AlfoMO VI of Leon]
1035
1037
1074—
1085
26
SPAIN
A.H.
A.D.
.—478
11. *AM1RIDS (VAT-ENCIA)
1021—1085
412
'Abd-al-*Aziz -Manfiir ....
1021
453
'Abd-al-Malik -Mu^affar .
1061
457
'Mamun of Toledo .
1065
467
•Kddir „ „ ...
1074
468
AbH-Bakr b. ^Abd-al-Malik
1075
478
-Ka$ 'Othman b. Abu-Bakr
1085
»>
^Kadir of Toledo
»»
[Christians (the Cid) : -then Almoravides"]
410—536 12. TOJIBIDS & HUDIDS (ZARAGOZA) 1019—1141
410 Mundhir -Man^ik b. Ta^ya -Tojibi .
414
420
431
438
474
478
503
513—
536
Ta^ya -Mu^affar b. Mundhir
Mundhir b. Ta^ya .
Sulayman -Musta'in b. Hud
Abmad Sayf-a/-dawla -Muktadir b. Sulayman
Tusnf -Mu'taman b. Abmad
Ahmad -Musta*in b. Ytisuf
*Abd-al-Malik ^Imad-a/-dawla b. Ahmad .
A^mad Sayf-a/-dawla b. *Abd-al-Malik
[^Christians']
408—468 13. KINGS OF DENIA
408 Mujahid b. Tusuf . . . .
436 *Ali Ikbal-a/-dawla b. Mujahid
—468
[Sudids of Zaragoza"]
1019
1023
1029
1039
1046
1081
1085
1109
1119—
1141
1017—1075
1017
1044—
1075
ALMORAVIDESy ALM0HADE8 27
In 1086 the Almoravide^ came to Spain, summoned by
the 'Abbadids to help them against Alfonso of Leon. In
1090 they came again, and this time they conquered the
whole of Moorish Spain, and made it a province of their
African empire (see Table 19). Their successors in Africa,
the AlmohadeSy similarly annexed the Spanish province in
1145-50 (see Table 20). A few petty dynasties sprang up
at Valencia and Mureia between these two invasions, and
during the decline of the Almohades' power ; but the only
important line was that of the Nasrids or Banu-Nasr of
Granada, whose cultivated Court and beautiful palace,
Alhambra, for a time revived the splendour and distinction
of Moorish Spain as it had been in the days of the great
Caliph 'Abd-a/-Eahman ni. Their long struggle against
the advancing Christians, however, ended in the fall of
Granada before the assaults of Ferdinand and Isabella in
1492, and with the flight of Boabdil the last remnant of
Mohammadan rule vanished from the Peninsula.
7 14. NASRID8
im-X492
(GRANADA)
1273
Mobunnud m
1302
Natr Aba-l-Jnyaah
1309
latni'il Abfi-i-WaJid .
1314
Mfhammad iT . .
132i
Tuauf Abn-l-IJtt]iii .
1333
Uot»iimiad T -Ghaol .
13£4
lami'ilii . . .
13S9
1360
1362
Tuautn . . .
1S91
Mobsmniftd ni .
1392
Tilsuf m Abi-UHftjjij .Xi,ir
140r
1417
1427
Mobammtd vm (again) .
1429
Tfimfiy
1432
Hal^unnud vm (thiid tims)
1432
Hobammad x .
1444
Sa'd -HoBla'iu
1445
1446
Sa'd (sgain) . . .
U63
'All Aba-I-lJaian . .
1461
14S2
All Abu-t-I^aaan (again)
1483
14Sa
use
—1482
Cm
fe]
NASRWS OF ORANADA
29
!«•
»
<
(A
O
O
P4
s
CO
•09
»o
u
Mz5
^ w
t^
•08
■a
a>
a
.a-
-o -
00
"s|
a
03
o
08
to
00
-a
-a
08
-s
a
a
03
o
C4
•r4 s c8 ^^
o
1
CO
CO
1
i
s
i
29—8
97 14. NASEIDS
1232-1^2
(GRANADA)
620
Motiammad I •ahalib .... 1232
671
Uobtuniuad n -Fii^ih .
1273
701
1302
708
SAir Abi-l-Jurtsh .
1309
713
lami'il Abu-l-Wtdid .
1314
736
1326
733
YfifiUf Al)u-1-Hajjaj .
1333
766
1364
760
lani-an .
1369
761
Hobammad ti Ab&-8a'ld
1360
783
Hobammad t (again) .
1362
793
Tfimifn
1391
794
Moljanunad vn .
1392
810
TfiBof in Aba.l-Hftjjij .NMir
1*07
82D
Hobammad vm .Hatamatgik
1417
831
Hobammad rx -Saghlr . .
1427
833
1429
83S
Ta«nfrT . .
1432
S3S
Hobammad Tm (thirt tiroa}
1432
S4S
Uobammad x
1444
8iS
Ba'd -Morfa'In .
144S
8G0
Mohammad x (again) .
1446
867
Sa'd (again) . . .
1463
866
'Ali Ab6-l-yamn .
1461
8B7
Motiammad xi (BoabdU)
1482
888
'Ali Abik-l-Vaaan (again)
1483
890
Hobammad xn (Zaghal)
1486
892
14SS
-897
-U92
[JMuiand and InOtlla a/ CmHU]
NASRWS OF GRANADA
29
t3
•«•
<
<
O
o
I— I
pj
o>
P4
s-
03
o
1^
CO
•09
»o
3-
e^
t^
'3
ee
-o
1^
Ip4
108
■a
a>
a
03
-O-
00
J?
B
03
03
to
00
I
bo
08
-s
B
B
08
o
C4
.-^ ►<
■
o
C4
1
CO
CO
1
-E
08
o
04
S
.a-
o
. NORTH AFRICA
8^C. VIII— XIX
15. IDRI8ID8 (MOROCCO)
16. AQHLABID8 (TUNI8. ETC.)
FATIMID8 {See EGYPT)
17. ZAYRID8 (TUNI8)
18. HAMMADID8 (ALGIERS)
19. ALMORAVIDES (MOROCCO, ALQIER8, 8PAIN)
20. ALM0HADE8 (NORTH AFRICA, 8PAIN)
21. MARTnIDS (MOROCCO)
22. ZIYANID8 (ALQIER8)
23. HAFSID8 (TUNIS)
24. SHARTfS (MOROCCO)
III. FORTH AFRICA
S^C. VIII— XIX
The narrow strip of habitable land between the grea
African desert and the Mediterranean Sea was always the
nursery of schismatics. The superstitious and credulous
Berbers offered a favourable soil for the germination of all
varieties of Mohammadan heresy. Any prophet who found
himself without honour in his own country had only to go
to the Berbers of North Africa to be sure of a welcome
and an enthusiastic following ; whilst the distance from the
centre of the Caliphate and the natural turbulence and
warlike character of the population predisposed the 'Abbasids
to ignore the disloyalty of provinces which profited them
little and cost them ceaseless energy and expense to control.
Hence the success of such strange developments of Islam
as the Almoravides and Almohades, the establishment of
'Alid dynasties such as the Idnsids and Fatimids, and in
our own time the widespread authority of the Prophet
-Sanusi.
34 NORTH AFRICA
North Africa had been subdued by the Arabs with
difficulty between the years 647 {26) and 700, and had
since been ruled with varying success by the lieutenants of
the Caliphs. So long as Yazld b. Hatim, the popular and
energetic governor of Kayrawan for the *Abbasids, lived, the
tendency of the Berbers to foster rebellion and schism was
held in check, but on his death in 787 {170) North Africa
became a prey to anarchy, which was only suppressed by
allowing the local dynasties, which then sprang up, to
exercise independent authority. After the year 800 the
*Abbasid Caliphs had no influence whatever west of the
frontier of Egypt.
JDRlSIDS
A.H.
A.D.
172—375
16. IDBISIDS
(MOROCCO)
788—986
35
In the year 785 {168) an insnrrection of the partisans
of the family of 'Al! took place at -Medina. Among those
who took part in it was Idris b. *Abd-Allah b. Hasan
b. Hasan b. 'All b. Abu-Talib. On the suppression of the
revolt Idrfs fled to Egypt, and thence to Morocco where he
founded an 'Alid dynasty in the region about Ceuta. His
coins bear the names of the towns of Tudgha and -Wallla.
The Idiisid dominions reached their greatest extent about
860, and gradually dwindled until the extinction of the
dynasty in 985 {375). Some of the dates are not recorded
by Ibn-Khaldun.
172
Idris I
788
177
Idris n b. Idris i
793
213
Mohammad b. Idris n . . .
828
221
'All I b. Mobammad
836
234
Yabya I b. Mobammad .
Yabya n b. Yabya ....
*Ali II b. *Omar b. Idris ii .
Yabya TTT b. -Kasim b. Idris n
849
292
Yabya rv b. Idris b. *Omar .
904
310
-Hasan ......
[Miknasa Berbers]
922
36 NORTH AFRICA
A.H.
A.D.
184—296
16. AGHLABIDS
(TUNIS, ETC.)
800—909
Ibrahim b. -Aghlab was governor of the province of Zab
for the Caliph at the time of confusion which followed
upon the death of Yazld the *Abbasid governor -general
of * Africa' (Afrikiya, i.e. Tunis) in 787 {170), and was
appointed to the government of the whole African province
by the Caliph Harun -Eashld in 800 {18J!i)\ but did not
interfere with the authority of the Idrisids in the far west.
His dynasty was practically independent, and the Aghlabids
seldom troubled to put the Caliphs' names on their coins in
token even of spiritual suzerainty. They were not only
enlightened and energetic rulers on land, but employed
large fleets on the Mediterranean, harried the coasts of
Italy, France, Corsica, and Sardinia, and conquered Sicily in
827-78 ; which island remained in Mo^ammadan hands until
the conquest by the Normans. The Aghlabid domination in
Africa when at its best was indeed the period of the
greatest ascendancy of the Arabs in the Mediterranean : their
AOHLABJDS 37
corsairs were the terror of the seas, and besides Sicily they
took Malta and Sardinia, and even invaded the subnrbs
of Eome. The incapacity of the later Aghlabid princes,
however, and the growth of sectarian disaffection under the
fostering influence of the Shi'ite Idnsids in the west, paved
the way for the Fatimid triumph in 909 {296),
184 Ibrahim I 800
196 »Abd-Allahi 811
201 Ziyadat-Allah I 816
223 Abu-'Akal -Aghlab .... 837
226 Mohammad z 840
242 A^mad 856
249 Ziyadat-Allah n 863
250 Mol^ammad n 864
261 Ibrahim n 874
289 <Abd- Allah n 902
290 Ziyadat-Allah in 903
—296 —909
38
NORTH AFRICA
CO
Q
I— I
W
<1
•«1
to'
%
^
I
CO
CO
I
2
n
o»
a
?3
- I
3
.>:-
N
C9
oo
FlTIMIDS, ZATRIDii, ETC. 39
The Aghlabids were succeeded by the Fd^imids, who,
however, belong more particularly to the series of Egyptian
Dynasties (see Table 27). Their empire, which at one time
included the whole north African coast from Egypt to the
Atlantic, together with Sicily and Sardinia, became split
up into various kingdoms as soon as their removal of their
seat of government to Cairo in 972 {362) weakened their
control of the more western provinces. Their lieutenant
over Africa, Yusuf Bulukkin, chief of the Sanhaja Berbers,
soon declared himself independent and founded the dynasty
of the Zayridsy whilst another dynasty, the Hammadids,
established themselves at Bougie (Bujaya) in Algeria and
restricted the Zayrids' authority to little more than the
province of Tunis. Further west in Morocco various tribes
of Berbers, -Miknasa, Maghrawa, etc., acquired independence,
and occupied the site of the Idrisids' kingdom, but hardly
attained to the dignity of dynasties. These were in turn
subdued by the Almorapides, who also took a large part of
the territory of the Hammadids of Algeria; but it was
reserved for the Almohades to reign in the capitals of
Hammad and Zayif .
40
NORTH AFRICA
A.H.
A.D.
362-543 17. ZAYRIDS 972—1148
(TUNIS)
362
Yusuf Bulukkln b. Zayri ... 972
373
MansiLr b. Yiisuf .
983
386
Badis b. Man^iir .
996
406
-Mu'izz b. Badis .
1015
453
Tamim b. -Mu'izz
1061
501
Yahya b. Tamim .
1107
509
*Ali b. Ya1?ya
1115
516
-^asan b. *Ali
1121
—543
—1148
[Roger of Sicily ; then Almohades]
398—547 HAMMADIDS 1007—1152
(ALGERIA)
398 ^ammad 1007
419 .Raid b. Hammad 1028
446 Mubassin b. -Kai'd .... 1054
447 Bulukkin b. Mohammad b. Qammad . 1055
454 ? -Na^ir b. 'Alnas b. Mobamm^d . . 1062 ?
481 -Man^iir b. -Ka^ir .... 1088
498 Badis ....... 1104
500 .*Aziz 1106
? Yabya b. -'Aziz . . . . .
—547 —1152
[Almohades]
ALMORA VIDES 41
A.H. A.D.
448—641 19. ALMORAVTDES (-MURABITS) 1056—1147
(MOROCCO, PART OF ALGERIA, SPAIN)
In the middle of the eleventh century the successes of the
Christians in Spain, the energy of the Genoese and Fisans
in recovering for Christendom the islands of Corsica and
Sardinia, and the valour of the Normans in Southern Italy,
had thoroughly humbled the power of the Muslims in the
Mediterranean. The Fatimids of Egypt alone maintained
the ancient prestige of the Saracens. The Zayrids of Tunis
were incapable even of repressing the frequent revolts
which disturbed their restricted dominion; and the rivalry
between Zayrids, Hammadids, and Fatimids prevented any
collective action against the Christians. It was time for a
Mohammadan revival, and among a people so easily excited
to religious exaltation as the Berbers a revival was always
possible if a prophet could be found. The prophet appeared
among the tribe of Lamtuna in the person of 'Abd-Allah
b. Tashfin. This man preached a holy war for the glory of
Islam, and the Berbers were not slow to follow him. His
adherents called themselves AUMwrdhitln, which means
literally 'pickets who have hobbled their horses on the
enemy's frontier,' and hence ' Frotagonists for the Faith.'
42 NORTH AFRICA
The Spaniards corrupted the name into Almoravides, and
the French marabout, or devotee, is another perversion of
it. The Almoravides acknowledged the supremacy of the
*Abbasid Caliphs. The Lamtuna Berbers under 'Abd-Allah
were joined by the great clan of the Masmuda, and led by
Abu-Bakr and his second cousin Yusuf b. Tashfin, reduced
Sijihnasa and Aghmat by 1068 {1^60) , founded the city of
Morocco (Marrakush), and in the course of the next fifteen
years spread over Fez, Mequinez (Miknasa), Ceuta (Sabta),
Tangier (Tanja), Salee, and the west of Morocco. In 1086
Tusuf b. Tashfin, whose great qualities both as general
and as administrator had secured the devotion of the
Protagonists, was entreated by the 'Abbadids of Spain
to come over and help them against the assaults of
Alfonso VI. and Sancho of Aragon and the invincible valour
of the Cid Campeador Eodrigo Diaz de Bivar. Yusuf utterly
crushed the Castilian army at the battle of Zallaka, or, as
the Spaniards call it, SacraHas, near Badajoz, October 23,
1086; but he did not follow up his victory. Leaving 3000
Berbers to support the Andalusians he returned to Africa.
But in 1090 the King of Seville again prayed him to come
and help him against the Christians, and this time Yusuf
annexed the whole of Moorish Spain, with the exception of
ALMORAVIDES 43
Toledo, wbich remained in the possession of the Christians,
and Zaragosa, where the Hudids were suffered to subsist.
The success of the ALnoraTides, however, was fleeting.
Their hardy warriors soon became enervated in soft
Andalusia, and offered no adequate resistance to the steady
advance of the Christians. They made no attempt to recover
the command of the Mediterranean, and were content to
leave the Hammadids and Zayrids in possession of most of
Algeria, Tunis, and Tripoli. .The Almoravide dynasty had
lasted less than a century when the fanatical rush of the
Almohades swept over the whole of north Africa and
southern Spain, and left no rival house standing.
A.H. A.D.
448 Abii-Bakr 1056
480 YiiBiif ....... 1087
600 *Ali 1106
537 Tashfin 1143
541 Ibrahim 1146
541 Is^ail^ 1147
41
NORTH AFRICA
00
OS
Q
O
I
.1
I
I
C4
.l-H ,
CO
I
.3
H
u
kO
ALMOHADES 45
▲.H. A.D.
524--667 20. ALMOHADES (MUWAH^IDS) 1130-1269
(ALL NOKTH AFKICA)
The Muwahhids (in Spanish, Ahnohades) or Unitarians
were so called because their doctrine was a protest against
the realistic anthropomorphism of orthodox Islam. Their
prophet Abu-*Abd-Allah Mohammad b. Tumart, a Berber
of the Masmuda tribe, began to preach the doctrine of the
Unity of God {-Tawhld) and took the symbolic title of the
Mahdi, at the beginning of the 12th century. Dying in
1128 {522) he left the command of the Unitarians to his
friend and general 'Abd-al-Mu*min, who formally accepted
the chief authority oyer the Masmuda Muwahhids in 1130.
In 1140 {53Ii) ^Abd-al-Mu*min began a long career of
conquest. He annihilated the army of the Almoravides in
1144, captured Oran, Tilimsan, Fez, Ceuta, Aghmat, and
Salee in two years, and by the successful siege of Morocco
in 1146 {5Ifl) put an end to the Almoravide dynasty.
Meanwhile he had sent an army into Spain (1145) and in
the course of five years reduced the whole Moorish part of
46 NORTH AFRICA
the Peninsula to bis sway. Master of Morocco and Spain,
lie next carried bis conquests eastwards, and in 1152 {5Ipf)
abolished the Hammudid rule in Algeria; in 1158 (553) he
droTO the Norman successors of the Zayrids out of Tunis,
and by the annexation of Tripoli united the whole coast
from the frontier of Egypt to the Atlantic together with
Moorish Spain under bis sceptre. The Holy War with the
Christians in Spain was the chief anxiety of bis successors,
and the disastrous defeat at Las Navas in 1235 {632) was the
signal for the expulsion of the Almohades from the Peninsula,
which was then divided between the eyer-encroacbing
Christians and the local Mo^ammadan dynasties, among
whom the Na^rids of Granada (Table 14) offered the most
stubborn resistance to the enemy, and held out until the
fall of their city in 1492 delivered the whole of Spain over
to Ferdinand and Isabella the Catholic. The loss of Spain
was quickly followed by the undermining of the Almohades'
power in Africa. Tripoli had long before been annexed by
Saladin (1172). Their lieutenants in Tunis, the Hafsid9^
threw gS, their allegiance and founded an independent
dynasty in 1228 ; whose example was followed by the
Ziy&nids of TlemQen (Tilimsan) in western Algeria, in 1235 ;
while, amidst the confusion created by many pretenders to
ALM0HADE8
47
the throne of Morocco, the chiefs of the mountain trihe of
the Marinida pushed their way to the front and put an end
to the dynasty of the Almohades by the conquest of their
capital, Morocco, in 1269 {667).
A.H.
A.D.
524
*Abd-al-Ma'min
1130
658
Abu-Ya*^Lub Yusuf i . . . .
1163
580
Abti-Yusuf Ya*kub -Mansur .
1184
595
Mobammad -Na^ir . . . .
1199
611
Abu-Ya*kub Yusuf n -Mustansir .
1214
620
*Abd-al.Wabid -Makhlu* .
1223
621
Abu-Mohammad *Abd- Allah -*Adil
1224
624
Yabya -Mu*ta?im
1227
626
Abu-l-*ina Idris -Ma*mun .
1229
630
*Abd-al. Wabid -Rashid
1232
640
Abu-1-Hasan *Ali -Sa'id
1242
646
Abii-Haf? *Omar -Murtada .
1248
665
Abu-l-'Ula -Wathik .
1266
—667
—1269
[Manntdsy Ziydnidt, ^qfyida]
48
NORTH AFRICA
Q
<
W
o
«
I
I
I
1
.3
4e.
5
CO
4
03 iTS
<1
S3
'5'
00 1
CO
GO*
- 08 io8 -
lO
HAFSIDS 49
A.H. A.D.
626—941 21. HAFSIDS 1228-1634
• •
(TUNIS)
The Haloids were at first lieutenants of the Almohades
in their province of Tunis. The government passed from
father to son, and the dynasty became independent. For
three centuries the Hafsids governed Tunis with justice
and mildness, and cultivated friendly commercial relations
with the trading republics of Italy. The Corsair Khayr-a/-
din Barbarossa conquered Turns in the name of the Ottoman
Sult^ in 1534, and though the Emperor Charles v.
restored the Haloid king in 1535 and placed a Spanish
garrison at the Goletta of Tunis, the province remained
chiefly in the hands of the Corsairs, who re-took Tunis
itself in 1568 and the Goletta in 1574;* since when, it
has been a province of the Ottoman Empire, but in 1881
became practically a possession of France. Tripoli, which
had been taken from the kingdom of Tunis by the
Spaniards in 1510, was added to the Ottoman Empire by
the Corsairs in 1551.
♦ See my Barbary Corsairs (1890), ch. viii, xii, xiv, xv.
50
NORTH AFRICA
A.H.
625
647
675
678
683
694
709
709
711
717
718
747
[747
750
761
770
772
796
837
839
893
899
932
—941
Abii-Zakarya Yal^ya i .
Abu- *Abd- Allah Mohammad i -Mustan^ir
Abu-Zakarya Yabja u .
Abu-Isbak Ibrahim i .
i^bii-Haf^ 'Omar i
Abu- 'Abd- Allah Mol^amm^d n -Mustan^ir
Abu-Bakr I -Shadid .
Abu-l-Baka Khalid I .
Abii-Ya^ya Zakarya .
Abu-Darba Mol^ammad m -Mostan^ir
Abii-Yahya Abu-Bakr n -Matawakkil
Abu-Haff 'Omar n
Marlnid occupation
Abu-1- 'Abbas Abmad i -Fadl
Abu-Isl^ak Ibrahim u -Mustang
Abu.l-Baka Ehalid u .
Aba-1- 'Abbas Al^mad n -Mustan^ir
Abu-Faris 'Abd-al-'Aziz
Mohammad rv -Munta^ir
Abii-'Amr 'Othman
Abu-Zakarya Ya^^ya in
Abu- *Abd- Allah Mohammad v
-Hasan
A.D.
1228
1249
1277
1279
1284
1295
1309
1309
1311
1317
1318
1346
1346
1349
1350
1368
1370
1394
1433
1435
1488
1493
1525
—1534
[Corsair FaahaSy and Bey», under the Ottoman Sultans]
ZITANIDS
&1
A.M.
633—796
22. ZITANIDS
(ALGERIA)
A.D.
1236—1393
The Zijanids, lieutenants of the Almohades in Algeria,
followed the example of their neighbours the Hafsids to
make themselves independent as soon as their masters began
to grow feeble. Their capital was Tlem9en (Tilimsan). In
their turn the Ziyanids succumbed to the power of the
Marinids of Morocco in 1393.
633 Tagmorasan b. Ziyan
681 'Othmani ....
703 Abu-Ziyani
707 Abu-Hammu Mfisa i
718 Abu-Tashfin 'Abd.a/-Ea}?man i
f Abu-Sa*id *Othman ii .
I Abu-Thabit -Zaim
753 Abu-Hammu Musa n
788 Abfi-Tashfin 'Abd-aZ-Babman ii
796 Abu-Ziyann
1235
1282
1303
1307
1318
1348
1352
1386
1393
[Marinidi of Morocco]
$3
NORTH AFRICA
1^
!3;-
1
•a
•«
OQ
^
P
•
>^
CO-
»
g
1
•>*
<»
1
s
'^
leS
J
I
I
Qi
31 ft?
M
a
a
I
«
(5"
C4
I
ioS
t
CO
•g
00
i
CO
I
34
I.
I?
•M
M
03
— s
:&
fC-
1
g
<
•^ —
•
Xi
§
CO
<
A
•>^
•
l-H
!|
(^
Q
1
B
'.Or'
CO
u
MS
' a
o
HAFSIDS
53
I
i
O
08
I
OD
i
.s
I
s
i
o
00
O
Ob
o
c«
I
•08
O
54
NORTH AFRICA
t5
00
2
o
es
•5
"§
g*-.
_ft^
Q ^^
~^ 1
1
1
-3
^
00
•0
■H
i
CO
.s
.3
a
•§•
■a
I
»«•
OS
I
00
•08
■a
.s
•I
O
CO
.s
a
P4
3
.s
" •
Id
CO
CORSAIRS AND OTTOMANS 56
From the 16th to the present century the North African
provinces of Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli were in the posses-
sion, more or less nominal, of the ^Oihmdntl or Ottoman
Sultans of Turkey. The annexation of these provinces was
due to the energy of the Earbary Corsairs. Previously to
the arrival of Earbarossa, the Spaniards under Don Pedro
Navarro had established several strong positions on the
African coast, at the Peiion de Alger, Eougie (Eujaya),
Oran (Wahran), Tripoli, etc., with a view to overawing the
petty pirates of Algiers. In 1509 TJruj Earbarossa, a
Lesbian adventurer, occupied the island of Jarba, off the
coast of Tripoli, and began his operations against the
Spaniards. He took Jijil in 1514, Algiers in 1516, Tinnis
and Tlem9en (Tilimsan) from the Marinids in 1517; and
in 1519 his brother Khayr-a/-dm Earbarossa was recognised
by the Ottoman Sultan as Eeglerbeg or Governor- General
of the province of Algiers, which corresponded very nearly
to the Algeria of to-day, though the Spaniards kept their
hold on the fortress or Peiion de Alger until 1530 and held
Oran till 1706. In 1534 E3iayr-a/-dln took Tunis from the
Hafsids, but the city was retaken by the Emperor Charles v.
in the following year, and not restored to the Corsairs of
Algiers till 1568. It was again captured for the moment
56 NORTH AFRICA
by Don John of Austria in 1573, but finally annexed by
Ochiali (XJluj *AlI) in 1674. Meanwhile another Corsair,
Dragut (Torghud), reduced Tripoli to the authority of the
Porte in 1551, and drove out the Knights of St. John,
who had held it since their eicpulsion from Rhodes in 1522.
The three provinces of Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli were
thus annexed to the Turkish Empire in 1519, 1568, and
1651, respectively. Algiers was governed first by a series
of twenty-six Pashas, appointed from Constantinople; but
in 1671 the janissary garrison of Algiers elected a Bey
from amongst themselves, whose power soon eclipsed that
of the Pasha, and in 1710 the two offices were united in
that of Dey, which subsisted until the French conquest in
1830. Tunis was governed until 1706 by Deys appointed by
the Porte, after which the Turkish soldiery elected their
own Beys^ one of whom still affects to reign, though Tunis
has been occupied by France since 1881. Tripoli is still a
Turkish province governed by a Pasha appointed by the
Sultan. Morocco alone of the North African provinces has
never owned Christian rule, though the Spaniards held
various forts on the coast, and still retain Ceuta; and the
English once owned Tangier, but neglected to keep it.*
* See my Barhary Corsairs (1890).
MARtNIDS
67
A.H.
A.D.
691—876
23. MARLNIDS
(MOROCCO)
1196-U70
The Marinids traced their dynasty from 1195 {591)^ as
rulers in the highlands of Morocco ; but they did not succeed
to the capital of the Almohades till 1269 {667). Soon after
1393 {796) they added to their kingdom the territory of the
Ziyanids in western Algeria. They were superseded by
their kinsmen the Wat'asids in 1470.
591
*Abd-al-HaVV
1195
614
^Otlunan i .
1217
637
Mohammad i
1239
642
Abu-Ta^ya Aba-Bakr
1244
656
Abu-Yu8uf Ya*^^ub
1258
685
Abu-Ya*Viib Yiifluf
1286
706
Abu-Thabit *Ainir
1306
708
Aba-/-Rabi* Sulayman
1308
710
Abii-Sa^id 'Othman n .
1310
731
Aba-1-Fasan 'Ali .
•
1331
749
Abii-Aynan .
1348
759
.Sa*id ....
1358
760
Abf^-Salim Ibrahim
1359
762
Abu- 'Omar Tashfin
•
1361
763
*Abd-al-Halim .
•
1361
763
Aba-Ziyan Mo^jiammad ii
1361
768
*Abd-al-*Aziz
1366
58 NORTH AFRICA
774 Moljiammad m -Sa'id .... 1372
I Aba-l-^Abbas Al^mad -Mustan^ir . |
I *Abd-a/- Rahman . . . . J
786 Musa 1384
786 .Munta^ir ...... 1384
788 Moljiaininad rr -WathO: 1386
789 Abu-l- 'Abbas Abmad -Mustan^ir (again) 1387
796 Abu-Faris 1393
P Fans -MutawakkU .... P
811 Abu-Sa*id 1408
( Sa^id
I Ya'^b
819 ^ .... _* * ' \ 1416
)
827 *Abd.Allah 1424
876 Sharif 1470
WAT^ASIDS
876 Sa*id, Shaykh Wat^as . . .^ . 1470
906 Mobammad i b. Sa^id .... 16oO
936 Abmad b. Mobammad . 1630
967 Mobammad ii b. Abmad 1660
[Sharlfa of Morocco]
MARiNIDS
69
^
_l_
OS
2 t
9 w
-a
I
a
s
es
-a*
o
00
.s
— a
o
c^
-.S
a
O)
CO
.'I
I
-3
I
-a
»o
.s
■I
CO
00
— - ?s
—.3
fS
eo
I
I
IS
2 1
00
CO
a
O)
It:
-§-3
a a
01
<1
108
-.3
o
CI
08
— QQ
I
• 08
- I
•;d
•
eo
c«
1^
CI
<M
60 NORTH AFRICA
A.H. A.D.
961—1311 24. SHARlFS 1644—1893
reigning (MOROCCO) reigning
The title Sharif (lit. * noble ') impHes descent from the
Prophet Mohammad, from whom the Sharffs of Morocco
trace their lineage through Hasan the elder son of Fatima
by 'All. The Sharif s possessed themselves of Tarudant in
1515, and Morocco and Yez soon afterwards, but their
formal assumption of sovereignty dates from 1544 {951),
The series falls into. two divisions, Hasan! and Filali Sharif s,
and a period of anarchy for six years occurred between the
two. Their boundaries have always remained much as they
are in the present day, but there has frequently been a
rival Shatif at Fez in opposition to the Sharif of Morocco.
The Sharifs claim to be inheritors of the title of Caliph
and Prince of the Faithful.
SSARIFS
61
A.H. A.D.
A. HASANI SHABIFS 1644—1658
Mol^ammad i -Shaykh . . . 1544
*Abd-AUah. . . . .. 1667
Mohammad n 1673
Abu-Marwan 'Abd-al-Malik i 1675
Abu-1-* Abbas A^mad i -Man^oor . 1678
Shaykh v
Abu-Farifl I rivals .... 1603
Zaydan ^
Zaydan (alone) 1608
Abu-Marwan *Abd-al-Malik n . 1628
Walid 1630
Mobammad ni 1635
Abmad u 1664
—1668
961—1069
961
965
981
983
986
1012
1016
1038
1040
1046
1064
—1069
1075—1311 B. FILALI SHARIFS
1076 -Kashid b. -Sharif b. 'Ali
1664-1893
1664
1672
1727
1729
1767
1789
1792
1796
1822
1869
1873
• Interrupted by *Ali b. Isma^fl, 1147-9; -Musta4l b. Isma^fl,
1161-3, and Zayn-al-'Abidin, 1168.
1083
Isma*il -Samin .
1139
Abmad -Dhahabi
1141
*Abd-Allah*
1171
Mobammad i
1204
-Yazid . i
1206
Hifiham
1209
Sulayman
1238
'Abd-aZ-Rabman .
1276
Mobammad n
1290
Hasan (now reigning)
62
NORTH AFRICA
M
QQ
1
E
■ ee
-§•
I
-a
3
I
I
QQ
i
CO
• « ■
.-a
O)
^
08
I
I
2
-a
2
C4
CO
SBARlFS
63
^
^
73
•08
CD
C<l
5
I
.3_-f_
»o
•08
•I
OQ
OO
I
-.9
M
a
I
s
w-
:a
-I
03
>•
CO
IV. EGYPT AND SYRIA
S^C. IX— XIX.
25. TULUNIDS
26. IKHSHTdIDS
27. FATIMIDS
28. AYYUBIDS
29. MAMLUKS
•OTHMANLTs {See Z)
30. KHEDIVES
r
lY. EGYPT AN^D SYRIA
S^C. IX— XIX
Egypt and Syria have generally formed one government
in Mohammadan history. Syria was conquered by the
Arabs in 635-638 (U-IT), and Egypt in 641 {21). From
the time of the conquest to 868 {254) Egypt was ruled
as a separate province by 98 governors appointed by the
Omayyad and *Abbasid Caliphs ; but the new governor in
868, Ahmad b. Tulun, founded a dynasty which lasted
37 years. This was succeeded after an interval by the
Ikhshidids, who in turn gave place to the greatest of
mediaeval Egyptian dynasties, that of the Eatimid Caliphs.
Under these last, however, Syria became the seat of
independent dynasties (Mirdasids, Burids, Zangids), but was
again united to Egypt by Saladin, the founder of the
Ayyubid dynasty, and so continued until both became
separate provinces of the Ottoman Empire. In 1831 Ibra-
him Pasha, eldest sdn of Mohammad ^Ali, again joined
Syria to the dominions of the ruler of Egypt, but it was
restored to the Porte in 1841 by the intervention of the
European Powers, and has ever since been a Turkish vilayat.
68
EGYPT AND SYRIA
A.H.
264—292
TULUNIDS
A.D.
868—905
Tulun was a Turkish slave, who was sent by the S&manid
ruler of Bukhara as a present to the Caliph -Ma*mun, and
attained high rank in the court at Baghdad and Surra-
man-ra*a. His son Ahmad succeeded to his father's dignity
in 240, and was appointed deputy -governor of Egypt
in 868 {25Ii)y where he soon made himself practically
independent. In 877 {26Ii) he was allowed to incorporate
Syria in his government, and the two countries remained
in the possession of his dynasty until its extinction in
905 {292), The Tulunids were renowned for the wealth
and luxury of their capital -Katai' (between -Fustat and
the later Cairo) and for their public works.
A.H.
254
270
282
283
292
A^mad b. TMiin ....
Khamarawayh b. Abmad
Jaysh Abu-1-Asakir b. Kbumarawayh
Harfin b. Khamarawayh .
Shayban b. Al^mad ....
A.D.
868
883
895
896
904
—905
[Owemara under the 'Abbaaid Caliphs]
IKHSHIDIDS 69
A.H. A.D.
323—358 TKH8HIDID9 936-969
After a brief interval, during which the governors of
the 'Abbasid Caliphs again held precarious sway in Egypt
and Syria, Mohammad -Ikhshid established another quasi-
independent dynasty. -Ikhshid was the generic title of the
rulers of Farghana, beyond the Oxus, and T^ghj, the father
of Mohammad, was the son of a Farghana officer in the
service of the Caliph of Baghdad. T^g^j ^^ to be
governor of Damascus, but was disgraced and died in prison.
Mohammad retrieved his father's misfortune and became in
turn governor of Damascus in S18y and in 321 governor of
Eg3^t. He did not take over the office, however, till
935 {323). In 938 {327) he assumed the title of -Ikhshid,
and in 941 {330) Syria was added to his dominions, together
with Mecca and Medina in the following year.
A.H. A.D.
323 Mohammad -Ikhshid b. T^igl^j * • ^35^
334 Abu-l-Kasim Ungiir b. -Ikhshid . . 946
349 Abu-l-Hasan 'Ali b. -Ikhshid ... 960
355 Abu-1-Misk Kafur [a eunuch] . 966
357 Abu-1-Fawaris A^mad b. 'All . , . 961
—358 —969
[Fa^imida]
70 EGYPT AND SYRIA
A.H. A.D.
297-667 27. FATIMIDS 909—1171
The Fatimids, like the Idrisids, were (or pretended to be)
descendants of Fafima the daughter of the Prophet (see
the genealogical table, p. 72). The Idrisids had prepared
the way for them, and numerous dd^U. or missionaries had
impregnated the Berbers with Shi4te doctrine, until the
task of the new Prophet *Obayd Allah, who took the title
of AUMahdi, and claimed to be Caliph and Prince of the
Faithful, became simple : in 909 {297) he suppressed the
effete remnant of the Aghlabids and soon made himself
master of all North Africa, with the exception of the
Idrisid kingdom in Morocco. The Fatimid capital was
the city of -Mahdiya (the 'Africa' of Froissart) near
Tunis. Half a century later they added Egypt and Syria
to their dominions. Jawhar the Fatimid general conquered
the former country from the boy-king of the Ikhshldid
dynasty in 969 {356\ and founded the fortified palace of
-Xahira, which developed into the city of Cairo. Southern
Syria was taken at the same time, and Aleppo was in-
corporated in 991 {381) in the Fatimid Empire, which now
stretched from the Syrian desert and the Orontes to the
FATIMIDS
71
borders of Morocco. The removal of the seat of government
from Kayruwan and -Mahdiya to Cairo, however, cost the
Fatimids the loss of their western provinces (see p. 39);
and the Normans gained Sicily in 1071, Malta in 1098,
Tripoli in 1146 and -Mahdiya and Kayruwan in 1148 : but
the power of the Fatimid Caliphs in Egypt and Syria long
continued undiminished and their wealth and commerce
spread throughout the Mediterranean lands. Saladin sup-
planted the last Fatimid Caliph in 11 71 {567),
A.H.
A.D.
297
-Mahdi Abu-Mo^ammad 'Obayd- Allah
909
322
-Kaim Abu-1-Kasim Mohammad
934
334
-Man^fir Abii-Tahir Isma^il .
945
341
-Mu*izz Abu-Tamlm Ma'add .
952
365
-*Aziz Abii-MaTi?i!ir Nazar
975
386
-Hakim Abu-*Ali -Man?^
996
411
-?ahir Abu-l-Hasan *Ali
1020
427
-Mustan^ir Abu-Tamim Ma'add
1035
487
-Musta'li Abu-l-Kasim Al^mad
1094
495
-Amir Abil-^Ali -Man^ur
1101
524
•Hafiz Abu-1-Maymiin *Abd-al-Majid
1130
544
-i^aflr Abii-l-Man^iir Isma^il .
1149
549
-Fai'z Abil-l-Kasim *l8a . . . .
1154
555
-*A4id Abu-Mo^ammad *Abd- Allah
1160
—567
—1171
-f^s-
\AyyuHd8]
72
EGYPT AND SYRIA
The Twelve Imams of the Imam! Sect
Oi CO
o ^
00
CO
I
I
I
!^ :? !?
I
eo
to CO
o
U3
i
CI
CO
90
8 iS.
I
o
CO
o
o
1
»o
11
04
1
1
^-s
I
'3
I
^
II
00 o>
^ c«
«
!i
«
H
^
I
^
8i|i,«m8j 9v^ JO smvmj n9A9g 9t\j^
y
8!ii,«msj
FATIMIDS
73
If4
-I
1^
■08
I
a
1-4 C<l CO
.ft
.a
I I
I
^ -S 5 ^ J
^ lO CO
I \ \
00
-I
I
o
74 EGYPT AND STRIA
A.H. A.D.
564-648 28. AYYUBIDS 1169-1250
Salah-aZ-din, or Salaxiin, the son of Ayyub (Job), was of
Kurdish extraction, and served under Nur-a/-din (Nouredin)
Mahmud b. ZangT, who had lately made himself king of Syria
(see IX.). By him Saladin and his uncle Shirkuh were sent
to Egypt, where a civil wax invited interference. Friendly
assistance developed into annexation, and after the death
of Shirkuh Saladin became virtual master of Egypt in
1169 {56If)y though the last Eatimid Caliph did not die till
three years later. In the first month of 567 (Sept. 1171)
Saladin caused the Khutha or public prayer to be said at
Cairo in the name of the contemporary 'Abbasid Caliph
-Musta4i) instead of the Eatimid -^Adid, who lay on his
death-bed. The change was effected without disturbance,
and Egypt became once more Sunnite instead of Shi4te.
The Holy Cities of the Hijaz generally formed part of the
dominion of the ruler of Eg3^t; and in 1173 {569) Saladin
sent his brother Turan-Shah to govern the Yaman (see
A TYUBIDS 75
v.). Tripoli was taken from the NormaiiB in 1172
{568), The death of his former master Nur-aZ-dIn in the
same year laid Syria open to invasion, and in 1174
{570) Saladin entered Damascus * and swept over Syria
{570-572) up to the Euphrates in spite of the opposition
of the Zangids. He did not annex Aleppo until 1183
(579), after the death of Nur-aZ- din's son, -Salih.
He reduced -Mo^il and made the various princes of
Mesopotamia his vassals in 1185-6 {581), He was now
master of the country from the Euphrates to the Nile,
except where the Crusaders retained their strongholds. The
battle of Hittin, 4 July, 1187, destroyed the Christian
kingdom of Jerusalem; the Holy City was occupied by
Saladin within three months; and hardly a castle, save
Tyre, held out against him. The fall of Jerusalem roused
Europe to undertake the Third Crusade. Eichard I. of
England and Philip Augustus of France set out for the
Holy Land in 1190, and joined in the siege of Acre in
1191. After a year and a halfs fighting, peace was
concluded in 1192 for three years without any advantage
having been gained by the Crusaders. Xn March 1193
{589) Saladin died.
On his death, his brothers, sons, and nephews, divided the
76 EGYPT AND SYRIA
various proyinces of his wide kingdom, but one amongst
them, his brother Sayf-a/-din -'Adil, the Saphadin of
the Crusader chroniclers, gradually acquired the supreme
authority. At first Saladin's sons naturally succeeded to
their father's crowns in the various divisions of the
kingdom : — -Afdal at Damascus, -'Aziz at Cairo, -Zahir at
Aleppo. But in 1196 (^592) -Af^al was succeeded by -'Adil
at Damascus ; in 1199 {596) -Mansur the successor of
-'Aziz was supplanted by -'Adil at Cairo; and Aleppo
alone remained to the direct descendants of Saladin until
1260 {61^8).
Having acquired the sovereignty of Egypt and most of
Syria in 1196-9, and appointed one of his sons to the
government of Mesopotamia about 1200 {597), -'Adil
enjoyed the supreme authority in the Ayyubid kingdom till
his death in 1218 {615), His descendants carried on his
rule in the several countries ; and we find separate branches
reigning in Eg3^t, Damascus, and Mesopotamia, all sprung
from -'Adil. Those who reigned at Hamah, Emesa, and
in the Taman, were descended from other members of the
Ayyubid family.
In 1260 {6If8) the 'Adili Ayyubids of Egypt, the chief
branch of the family, who also frequently held Syria,
Xiijm.a/-dm AYYU
t668
-Nasir $ala^-a/-dm Yusuf
(saladin) t689
-At'dal -*Aziz
'All *Othman
(D. 582-92 (E.689-
t 622) t 596)
-Man^iir -*Aziz -Salih
Mohammad Mohammad Al^mad
(E.'596-6) (A. 613-
t634)
-Na?ir
Yusuf
(A. 634-58
D. 648-68
t669)
-?ahir Ehidr Mu'ayyad -Ki
Ghazi {JBap^a) Mas^ud Mo^a
(A. 682- (t 606) (E. (
t 613) t e'i
'Adi
Ahii-I
(E. D. 6 J
-Ashraf -*Aziz
Musa Mohammad
(E. 648-60)
[A.=A1
7<
VI
th
th
ai
til
ki
A
ai
.<
a]
S
g
e:
h
r
n
f]
A YYOBIDS
77
made way for the Bahri Mamluks or Slave Kings. The
Damascus branch, after contesting the sovereignty of Syria
with the Egyptian and Aleppo branches, was incorporated
with Aleppo, and both were swept away in the Tatar
avalanche of Chinghiz Khan in 1260 {658), The same
fate had overtaken the Mesopotamian successors of -^Adil
in 1245 \6If3), The Mamluks absorbed Emesa in 1262
{661). The Ayyubids had given place to the Rasulids
in Arabia as early as 1228 {625), But at Hamah a branch
of the family of Saladin continued to rule with slight
intermission imtil 1341 {7If2\ and numbered in their line
the well-known historian Abu-l-Fida,
A.H.
A. EGYPT
A.D.
564
-Nasir §alah-a^diIl Yiisuf {Saladin)
1169
689
-'Aziz 'Imad-a/'din 'Othman .
1193
695
-Man^ur Mohammad ....
1198
596
-*Adil Sayf-a^dm Abu-Bakr ♦ (Saphadin)
1199
615
-Kamil Mohammad * . . . .
1218
635
- * Adil II Sayf -aZ-din Abii-Bakr ♦ .
1238
637
-§alih Najm-aZ-dinAyy^b* .
1240
647
-Mu*azzam Turan-Shah*
1249
648
-Ashraf Musa . * . . .
1250
—650
1252
[Mamluks]
* These Sultans also ruled at Damascus.
#
78
EGYPT AND STRIA
iL.'a.
B. DAMASCUS
A.D.
5S2
-AfdalNTir-a/-dm*Ali .
»
. 1186
592
-'Adil Sayf-aZ-din A})u.Bakr {see
^ypt)
1196
615
-Mu^a^^m Sharaf-a/-din 'Isa .
• *
. 1218
624
-Na^ir l^ala^-a/-^ Dawiid .
. 1227
626
-Ashraf Musa {of Mesopotamia)
. 1228
635
-Salil^ Isma^U.
1237
635
-Kamil {of Egypt) .
1237
635
.*AdU ( „ ) . . .
1238
637
-$aU^ ( „ ) . . .
1240
637
-I^ali^ Isma^il (restored) .
1240
643
•r^\i\ {of Egypt) .
1245
647
-Mu*a?zam {of Egypt) ,
1249
648
-Na^ir l^ala^-aZ-din Tusuf {of Aleppo)
1250
—658
—1260
[Tatars']
582
613
634
— 668
0. ALEPPO
-i^ahir Ghiyath-aZ-din Gbazi .
•*Aziz Ghiyath-a^-din Mohammad .
■Na^ir $ala1^-a/-diii Yusuf {see Damascus)
[Tatars']
1186
1216
1236
—1260
D. MESOPOTAMIA
597? - Awljiad Najm-a/-dm AyyQb . . . 1200?
607 -Ashraf MuzaJOPar-aZ-din Musa {see Damascus) 1210
628 -Miliar Ghazi ..... 1230
—643 —1246
[Tatars]
A YTUBIDS
79
A.H.
A.D.
E. HAMAH
674
-Muzaffar i Taki-a/-dTn *Oiiiar
1178
687
-Mansur i Mohammad ....
1191
617
-Na§ir Kilij-Arslan. ....
1220
626
-Mu^alPar n Taki-a^-^n Mahmiid .
1229
642
-Mansur ii Mohammad ....
1244
683
-Muzaffar ni Mahmiid • .
1284
—698
[Governors under the Mamluk Sulfdns]
—1298
710
-Mu'ayyadAhQ-l-FidaIsma-*il(<A^Aw/ma«)
1310
733
-Afdal Mohammad ....
1332
—742
—1341
674
681
637
644
—661
669
677
693
698
611
612
[Mamluks]
F. EMESA (HIMS)
-Mol^ammad h. Shirkiih .
-Mujahid Shirkiih ....
-Man^iir Ihrahim ....
-Ashraf Muzaffar-aZ-din Miisa
[Mamluks]
G. ARABIA
-Mu'a^^am TCiran-Shah h. Ayyub .
-Sayf-al-Islam Tughtakin h. Ayyub
-Mu^izz-aZ-^n Isma'il ..
-Na^ir Ayyiib. ....
-Muzaffar Sulayman
-Mas'ud $ala^-a/-din Tfisuf .
1178
1186
1239
1246
—1262
—626 or 626
1173
1181
1196
1201
1214
1216
—1228
[Sasulids']
80 EGYPT AND STRIA
A.H. A.D.
650—922 29. MAMLUK SULTANS 1252—1517
Mamluk means * owned,' and W6is generally applied to
a white slave. The Mamluk Sultans of Egypt were
Turkish and Circassian slaves, and had their origin in the
purchased body-guard of the Ayyuhid Sultan -Salih Ayyub.
The first of their line was a woman, Queen Shajar-a/-durr,
widow of -Salih ; but a representative of the Ayyubid
family (Musa) was accorded the nominal dignity of joint
sovereignty for a few years. Then followed a succession
of slave kings, divided into two dynasties, the Bahri (*of
the Eiver') and the Burji (*of the Fort') who ruled
Egypt and Syria down to the beginning of the 16th
century. In spite of their short reigns and frequent
civil wars and assassinations, they maintained as a rule a
well-organized government, and Cairo is still full of proofs
of their appreciation of art and their love of building.*
Their warlike qualities were no less conspicuous in their
successful resistance to the Crusaders, and to the Tatar
hordes that overran Asia and menaced Egypt in the 13th
century.
* See my Cairo (1892) chap, iii, and Art of the Saracens of Egypt
(1886) chap. i.
MAltLVKS
81
A.H.
A.D.
648—792
A. BAHRT MAMLTlKa
•
1250—1390
648
Shajar-a^-dnrr
1250
648
-MaHzz ^I^z-aZ-din Aybak . . . .
1250
655
-Maii?ur Nnr-aZ-^n *Ali . . . .
1257
667
-Mu^affar Sayt-a/-^ Ku|uz
1259
658
-^ahir Rukn-a^-din Baybars -Bundukdari
1260
676
-Sa^id Na$ir-a/-din Baraka Khan .
1277
678
-^Adil Badr-aZ-dm Salamish
1279
678
-Man^iir Sayf-a^-din Kalafin
1279
689
-Ashraf ^alah-aZ-din Khalil
1290
693
-Na^ir Na^ir-aZ-din Mohammad .
1293
694
-^Adil Zayn-aZ-din Eitbugha
1294
696
-Man^ilir Qusam-aZ-din Lajin
1296
698
-Na^ir Mobammad (again) . . . .
1298
708
-Mu^affar Bukn-a^-d!n Baybars -Jashankir
1308
709
-Nasir Mobammad (third time)
1309
741
-Man9iir Sayf-a/-din Abu-Bakr .
1340
742
-Ashraf *Ala-aZ-din Kuju]^ .
1341
742
-Na^ir Shihab-a/-din Ahmad
1342
743
-§alih 'Imad-aZ-din Isma'il .
1342
746
-Kamil Sayf-a/-din Sha'ban
1345
747
-Mu?affar Sayf-a^-din ?ajji
1346
748
-Na^ir Na^ir-a^-din ^asan . . . .
1347
752
-^alib ^alab-a/-din §alib .
1351
755
-Na^ir ^asan (again)
1354
762
-Man^fir Salab-a^-dm Mohammad
1361
764
-Ashraf Na^ir-aZ-^n Sha^ban
1363
778
-Mansiir ^Ala-a/-^n ^Ali
1376
783
-§alib ^alab-a^-din Qajji .
1381
784
Barhuk (see ButjU) ....
1382
791
^ajji again, with title of -Mu^affar
1389
—792
—1390
[Burjl Mamluks]
6
82
EGYPT AND SYRIA
1^
a-
OS
P
M-
■03
-a
Gfd
II
— q
'3
OQ
I
• •• OS ~
II
I
I
.a
■^^
q
CO
OS
— U>
«
•198
C<l
•08
•a
■I
OB*
id
-a
I
OQ
-l-s
• OS OQ
eo
C4
|F4
103
d
■03
03
OQ
GfO
•08
a
QD
■s
•{3
»5»
-^1
to3
CI
"Id
I
§
O
00
•
MAMLUKS
83
A.H.
A.D.
784—922
B. BURJI MAMLUKS
1382—1517
784
-i^ahir Sayf-a/-din Barkfik .
[Interrupted by ^Jajji 791-2.]
1382
801
-Na^ir Na$ir-a/-dm Faraj .
1398
808
-Man^iir ^Izz-a/-<tin *Abd-al-*Aziz
1405
809
-Na?ir Faraj (again) ....
1406
815
-'Adil -Musta*in (*Abbasid CaUph)
1412
815
-Mu'ayyad Shaykh ....
1412
824
-MuzafPar A^mad . . .
1421
824
-^ahir Sayf-a/-din fatar
1421
824
-^alil^ Na^ir-aZ-f^n Mohammad .
1421
825
-Ashraf Sayf-a/-<tin Bars-bey
1422
842
-*Aziz Jamal-a/-din Yiisuf ... *
1438
842
-!?ahir Sayf-a/-din Jakmak .
1438
857
-Man^ur Fakbr-a^-din ^Othman .
1453
857
-Ashraf Sayf-a/-d!n Inal . . . .
1453
865
-Mu'ayyad Shihab-aZ-din A^mad .
1460
865
-^ahir Sayf-a/-din Khushkadam .
1461
872
-?ahir Sayf-a/-to Bilbey . . . .
1467
872
-?ahir Timurbugha
1468
873
-Ashraf Sayf-a/-din Kait-Bey
1468
901
-Na§ir Mohammad
1495
904
-^ahir Kansuh
1498
905
-Ashraf Janbalat
1499
906
-Ashraf Kan^iih -Ghiiri . . . .
1500
922
-Ashraf Tiiman-Bey
[Ottoman Sulfans.]
1516
—1517
As there are seldom more than two kings of a family in
the aboye list a genealogical table is unnecessary.
84 EGYPT AND STRIA
A.H. A.D.
1220—1311 30. KHEDIVES 1805—1893
After the conquest by Sallm i in 1617 {922) Egypt
remained for tliree centuries a Turkish Pashalik, where,
however, the authority of the Pasha sent from Constanti-
nople was minimized by a council of Mamluk Beys. The
arrival of Napoleon in 1798 put an end to this divided
system ; but after the victories of England at Abu-kir and
Alexandria and the consequent retreat of the Erench in
1801, the old dissensions revived. In 1805, however,
Mohammad 'All, the commander of an Albanian regiment
in the Turkish army of Egypt, after massacring a number
of the Mamluk chiefs, made himself master of Cairo. A
second massacre in 1811 completed the work, and hence-
forward Egypt has been governed, in nominal subordina-
tion to the Porte, by the dynasty of MoJt^ammad *Ali,
whose fourth successor, Isma'il Pasha, in 1866, adopted
the official title of Khedive. Syria was annexed in 1831,
but restored to Turkey under pressure of England in
1841. The Sudan was conquered in successive expedi-
tions, down to the time of Isma^Il; but abandoned after
KHEDIVES
85
the death of General Gordon in 1885. The southern
boundary of Egypt is now drawn near the second cataract
of the Nile, and since the suppression of 'Arabi's military
revolt by English troops in 1883, the administration of
Egypt has been conducted under the advice of English
officials.
A.H.
1220 Mol^ammad 'Ali
1264 Ibrahim
1264 'Abbas i
1270 Sa*id .
1280 Isma'il
1300 Tawfilf
1309 ^ Abbas n (regnant)
A.D.
1805
1848
1848
1854
1863
1882
1892
2. Ibrahim
5. Isma^il
6. Tawfik
7. 'Aboas n
1. Mobammad *Ali
I
Tumn
I. 'Abbas I
^1
Moll^amniad *AIi
4. Sa'id
HaUm
V. ARABIA FELIX (YAMAN)
S^C. IX— XVI II
33. ZIYADIDS (ZAbTd)
34. YA'FURIDS (?AN'A. JANAD)
35. NAJAHIDS (ZAbId)
36. SULAIHIDS (SAN'A)
37. HAMDANIDS (SAN'A)
38. MAHDIDS (ZABID)
39. ZURAY'IDS ('ADEN)
AYYUBIDS {See EGYPT)
40. RASULIDS (YAMAN)
41. TAHIRIDS (YAMAN)
42. RASSID IMAMS (SA'DA)
43. IMAMS OF SAN'A
y. THE YAMAN
S^C. IX— XYIII
The history of Arabia after the Mohammadan revolution
bore a close resemblance to its pre-Islamic annals. The
Arabs under the Caliphate were very like the Arabs of ^ the
Days of Ignorance,' a people of many disconnected tribes
headed by chiefs, and many towns and districts governed by
Shaykhs, who were sometimes under control, and at others
asserted their independence and styled themselves Amirs or
Imams. The Caliphs appointed a governor of the Yaman,
and a sub-governor of Mecca or Medina; but the outlying
towns recognized chiefly the authority of their local
Shaykhs. In the beginning of the third century of
the Hijra, which saw the dismemberment of the great
Islamic empire by the rise of powerful dynasties on its
skirts, the governor of the Yaman followed the example of
the Idrisids and Aghlabids in iN'orth Africa ; and about the
time when the Tahirids were amputating the right hand of
the 'Abbasid empire in Khurasan, Mohammad the Ziy&did
established his authority at Zabid, the city he had
founded in the Tihama, and thus inaugurated the rule of
independent dynasties in Arabia, thongh the CaUphs stiU
continued to appoint governors at intervals.
90 ARABIA FELIX {TAMAN)
A.H. A.D.
204r-409 33. ZIYADIDS* 819—1018
(ZABID)
The Ziyadids, or Banu Ziyad, ruled at Zabid for two
centuries, and their kingdom included a considerable part
of the Yaman. As their power waned, various inde-
pendent rulers and dynasties sprang up : the Ta^furida
established themselves at San'a and Janad; Sulayman b.
Tarf subdued a wide territory bordering the northern
coast of the Yaman, with 'Aththar for its capital; and
the Carmathian *Ali b. -Fadl even plundered Zabid
itself shortly after 904 {292). Tnder the last Ziyadid,
the government of their province fell entirely into the
hands of a succession of slaves, until Najah, an Abyssinian
slave of Marjan, the last Ziyadid Maire du palais, sub-
stituted his own dynasty, the Najdhids, at Zabid in
1021 {Ip.2).
* The history of the Arabian dynasties may be read in H. C. Kay's
comprehensiye work Tainan^ its early mediaval history, 1892, which
includes a translation of the Arabic history of 'Omara and other im-
portant and intwesting materials.
ZITADIDS
91
A.H.
204
245
289
291?
371
—409
Mohammad b. 'Abd- Allah b. Ziyad
Ibrahim b. Mobammad ....
Ziyad b. Ibrahim
Abii-l-Jaysh Is^a^ b Ibrahim
*Abd- Allah {or Ziyad, or IbraMm) b IsliaJ^
A.D.
819
859
901
903?
981
—1018
Yezirs
371 Eushd 981
e. 373 -^osayn b Salama .... 983
402 Marjan 1011
—412 —1021
Naf is, 407—12
A.S
[.
A.D.
247-
345 34. YA^FURIDS
861—956
(§AN*A AND
JANAD)
247
Ya^fur b. *Abd-a^Eabmaii
• • •
861
259
Mobammad b Ya'fur
• • «
872
279
<Abd al.Kadir b. A^mad b.
Ya*fur
892
279
Ibrahim b. Mobammad .
• • «
892
<;. 285
As'ad b. Ibralum .
• •
. e. 898
288
BoMid Imam 'Heidi
• • •
900
299
Carmathian *Ali b. -Fadl
• • •
911
303
As'ad restored
• • 1
915
332
Mobammad b. Ibrahim .
• • «
943
352
<Abd-Allah b. Kabtan .
• • •
963
—387
—997
[Dynasty becomes insignificant]
92
ARABIA FELIX (TAMAN)
A.H.
412—553
35. NAJAHIDS
(ZABID)
A.D.
1021—1158
Kajah, the Abyssinian slave of the last Mayor of the
Palace of the Ziyadid dynasty, ruled Zabid till his death
in 1060 {lf52)\ the town was then {IfSIl) seized by the
Sulay^lds and formed part of their dominions until IpfS^
when the son of Naja^ recovered it, though it changed
hands between the two dynasties several times during his
life (see p. 94). After 1089 {1^82) Zabid remained con-
tinuously with the KajaJt^ids, until their dynasty (which
had fallen, like the Ziyadids, under the influence of vezirs)
gave place to the Mahdida in 1059 {654).
A.H.
A.D.
412
-Mu-ayyadNajali^ (+462) .
1021
464
^AH -Dd% ^ulayhid ....
1062
473
Sa*id -Alt^wal b. Najat .
1080
482
Jayyash b. Najab ....
1089
498
-Fatik I b. Jayyasb ....
1104
603
-Man^iir b. -Fatik ....
1109
e,6l7
-Fatik II b. -Manfur ....
. e. 1123
631
-Fatik m b. Mobammad b. -Manstir .
1136
—664
—1169
[Mahdids.']
IfAJAflDS
93
m
I
I — « 5
.1 *i*
■11
.3
CO
M
.3
73
- 08
OQ
,1,
t
•03
1^
CI
94
ARABIA FELIX (FA MAN)
A.H.
429—495
36. SULAYHTDS
A.D.
1037—1101
(§AN*A)
The dd^t (missionary) *Ali b. Mohammad, founder of the
Shi^ite dynasty of the Sulayhids, or Banu Sulayt, made
himself independent at Masar in 1037 (4^9), annexed Zabid
after the death of Najah, in 1062 (>^54), conquered San*a
and all the Yaman by 1063 (4^5), and took possession of
Mecca 455-6. His capital was San*a; but he also held
ZabId until his death in 1080 (JpfS)^ and his son -Mukarram
recovered it in >^75, but lost it in Ip^9, took it again about
1088 {481)y and almost immediately lost it for the last time.
In 480 -Mukarram removed his capital from San*a to Dhu-
Jibla in Mikhlaf Ja*far.
A.H.
429 Abii-Kamil *Ali b. Mol^ammad
473 -Mukarram Ahmad
484 -Man^nr Abii-Himyar Saba .
—492
*Ali the ^ulayhid
I
A.D.
1037
1080
1091
—1098
Mohammad - Kadi
• I
'Muzaffar
'Ahd'Allah
1. *Ali-ba*i
2. -Mukarram
[Samddnids ofSan^a]
Ahmad
3. -Man^ur Saba
HAUDANIDS
95
A.U.
492^569
37. HAMDANTDS
A.D.
1098—1173
The yarious branches of the Banu Hamdan were descended
from the tribes of Hashid and Bakil, which held a high
rank among the Yjiman Arabs, and occupied the country
about San 'a and Sa^da. They supplied rulers to San 'a
after the Sulayhids for three quarters of a century, up to
the Ayyubid invasion.
A.H.
A.D.
492
^atim b. -Ghashim 1098
502
*Abd- Allah b. flatim .
1108
504
Ma^n b. Hatim .
•
1110
<?. 510
Hisham b. -Knbbayt .
-l^amafl b. -Kubbayt .
^atim b. -i^amas
. c. 1116
545
^atim b. Al^mad
1150
556
*Ali. Wahid b. Hatim
1160
—569
—1173
[Ayyubida.']
96 ARABIA FELIX {TAMAN)
A.H. A.D.
664—669 38. MAHDIDS 1169—1173
(ZABID)
The Mahdids, or Banu-l-Mahdl, succeeded the Najahids
at Zabld. *AlI b. -Mahdi was a devotee and prophet in
the Tihama, who acquired a following whom he named
-Angar and Muhajirun, or Helpers and Refugees (after
the example of Mohammad), and eventually 1150 (J5If5)
began to occupy forts and subdue the country, till at
length he was able to attack and conquer Zabid 1159
{55 If), His successors held the Tihama, together with
some districts and towns beyond, until the Ayyubid
conquest.
A.H. A.D.
664 *Alib. -Mahdi 1169
664 -Mahdi b. *Ali 1159
668 *Abd-a/-Nabi b. *Ali 1162
—669 —1173
[AyyuhidsJl
ZURATIDS 97
A.H. A.D.
476—569 39. ZURAY^IDS 1083-1173
(*ADEN)
The two sons of -Karam, *Abbas and Mas^ud, were
appointed joint governors of *Aden in 1083 (JflS) by the
^ulayhid -Mukarram, and the joint system of government
continued for several generatioite. The *Aden princes Abu-
Su*ud and Abii-Gharat asserted their independence of the
king of San*a, but were not always able to maintain it. The
dynasty was, next to the Sulayhids, the most important in
the Yaman, and survived till the Ayyubid conquest.*
-Karam
BANU MA8*UD j BANU Z URAY *
47C 1. Mas'iid 1083 476 i. <Abbas 1083
2. Abu-l-Gharat c, 508 ii. Zuray< c, 1114
I I
I I iiL Aba-Su*ud
3. Mohammad 4. ^Ali |
bZZdep, 1138 iy. Saba
533 V.
<Ali -A'azz -Mortada 1138
534 vi. Mohammad 1139
548 Tii. 'Imran 1153
560 yiii. Mohammad Abu-Su'ud Man^ur 1164
—569 —1173
(infants under vezir Yasir b. Bilal)
[Ai/yubids'}
* The list is taken from H. C. Kay's Taman (Edw. Arnold, 1892), p. 307.
7
98
ARABIA FELIX {TAMAN)
A.H.
569—625
AYYUBIDS
A.D.
1173—1228
(YAMAN)
The Ayyubid conquest in 1173 {569) is the great crisis
in the medisBval history of Arabia. The kinsmen of Saladin
swept over the Yaman and overturned its dynasties with
the same uncompromising thoroughness as they displayed in
Egypt, Syria, and Mesopotamia. The Hamdanids of San^a,
the Mahdids of Zabid, and the Zuray*ids of *Aden, were
alike suppressed by the Kurdish conqueror Turan Shah, son
of Ayyub, and for half a century, 1173-1227 {569-625) the
Yaman remained in the hands of the great family which
ruled Egypt and Syria. The list of the Ayyubids of Arabia
has already been given (p. 79) in connexion with the leading
branch of Egypt, but is here repeated for convenience.
A.H.
A.D.
569
-Mu'a^am Tiiran -Shah
1173
577
Sayf-al-Islam Tnghtigin
1181
593
Hu^izz-a^KlTn Isma^il .
1196
598
-Nasir Ayyiib . . . .
1201
611
-Mu^affar Sulayman .
1214
612
-Mus'ud Yusuf .
1215
—625
—1228
[^asulida]
RAStfLIDS
99
A.H.
026-868
A.D.
1229-1464
40. RASULIDS
(YAMAN)
The Easulids succeeded the Ayyubids in the goyemment
of all the Yaman, from Ha^ramawt to Mecca, and their
power was maintained for over two centuries. They took
their name from an envoy {rasul) of the ^Abbasid caliph,
whose son, *Ali b. Easul, was appointed governor of Mecca
by the last Ayyubid Sultan of Arabia, -Mas'ud, in 1222
{619). On the death of Mas*ud in 1228 {625) 'All's son
Nur-a/-dln *Omar established his authority over the Yaman.
626
-Man^Qr 'Omar b. *Ali
1229
647 P
-Muipaffar Yusuf
1249?
694
-Ashraf 'Omar
1295
696
-Mu-ayyad DawQd .
1297
721
-Mujahid *Ali
1321
764
-Afdal -'Abbas
1363
778
-Ashraf Isma'il i
1376
803
-Na^ir A^mad
1400
829
-Maii9tir *Abd- Allah
1426
830
-AHhraf Isma^U n
1427
831
-^ahir Yalj^ya
1428
842
-Ashraf Isma'il ui .
1438
845
-Mu^afPar Yusuf
1441
Rival claimants :
846
-Mufa^^a^ Moll^ammad . . 1
1442
846
-Na^ir *Abd-Allah . . . ]
L442
854-8 -Mafl'iid . . . . 1
1450-4
855
-Mu'ayyad -^osayn
L451
[fahirida
.]
100
ARABIA FELIX {TAMAN)
QQ
P
I— I
'P
i ^'
•13
id »^
i % ^
•08 a '« r««
o ^ S 1
;^ J^ ^ i
III'
^ lO <o t*
108
•s-
■!•
tOS
•08
i
■I
i
•s-
I
00
•«
•08
I
O
I
CO
"a
5
I
eo
s
I
TAHIRIDS
101
1 •
A.H.
850—923
•4 •
•••
»
4L 5ABHHDS-.* ••
The Tahirids, or Banu Tahir, succeeded to the Yaman
on the break-up of the Easulids, and maintained their
authority until the conquest of Arabia by the last but
one of the Mamluh Sulfdna of Egypt, Kansuh -Ghurl.
The *Othmdnli Turks then occupied the country, thus
made ready for their rule, in 1517 {923), but were
forced to abandon it in 1633, in favour of the native
Imams.
/ ?afir §alal^-a/-diii *Amir i {Zabid, t870) . \
^ ^ \ -Mujahid Shams-aZ-din *Ali {'Aden, f 883) . 1
1446
883
894
—923
-Ma,Ti9ur Taj-a/-din 'Abd-al-Wa^^ab .
-?afir §alat-a/-din 'Amir .
1478
1488
—1617
TAHTR
1
1
la. -I^afiri
lb. -Mujahid
Ddwud
2. -Mansur
3. 'ia&tu
[Mamlukt; ^OthmdnRs]
102
ARABIA FELIX {TAMAN)
*' ^ '\\' 'a.k; ^.^ A.D.
280-^' 706.' V-4iiJ. . RASSrD TMAMR 893— c. 1300
A line of Imams of the Zaydite ."seet of the ShI'ites
Was foTinded at Sa^da in the Yaman by -Hadi Yahya,
grandson of -Kasim -Bassi, a schismatic of the time of
-Ma*mun the 'Abbasid Caliph, and lasted down to the
present day. The series is confused and the dates often
uncertain, but the following list and genealogical table
give the results of the latest researches.*
t246
-Kasim -Rassi Tarjtiman-a/-dTn .
. t860
280
-Ha^-ila-1-hakk Yahya . . . .
893
298
-Murtada Abu-1- Kasim Mol|^ammad
910
301
-Na^ir Al^mad
913
324
-Kasim -Mukhtar ....
Yii8uf-Da*i
-Kasim -Man^ur
935
393
-Mahd! -Hosayn f 404
. 1003
426
Abu-Hashim -^asan ....
. 1035
430
-Nd^r Abu'UFath -Laylaml
1038
532
-Mutawakkil Ahmad f 566 .
1137
593
-Man?ftr *Abd-Allah t 614- .
1196
/ 614-23
(614
-Na^ir *Izz-a/-din Mol|^ammad
1217-1226
-Had! Najm-a/-din Yali^ya . . . .
1217
623?
-Mahdl A^mad b. -Qosayn . . . .
1226?
656
-Mutawakkil Shams-aZ-din Ahmad
1258
e. 680
-Mimta^ir Dawiid
1281
See H. C. Kay's Taman^ 1892, for further details.
a
I
•08 i-H
S CO
us a
^ 1^
■ 00
§
§
»^ 108
C<l
'=3
I
•08
w
br .08
eo
.^ S
08
I
a
I
o8 •eS
J. ►»
S ^08
IMAMS OF SAN'I
103
A.H.
A.D.
c. 1000— 43. IMAMS OF QAN'A e. 1591^
The preceding Imams had their chief seat at Sa'da,
but they frequently succeeded in taking San^Sl. It was
not, however, until the expulsion of the 'Othmanli
Turks in 1633 (JLOJiS) that San^a became the permanent
capital of the Imamate of the Yaman. The Imams who
ruled there are generally distinguished by the title of
Imams of San 'a, but they were really only a con-
tinuation of the previous line of Sa^da, since their founder
was -Xasim -Man^ur, a descendant of Yusuf -Da^I, great-
grandson of -HadI Yahya, the founder of the Eassid
Imamate. The following list, chiefly after Kiebuhr, is
incomplete, for representatives of the same family still
possess authority in the Yaman.
e, 1000 -Kasim -Man^ur
1029 -Mu'ayyad Mohammad
1054 -Mutawakkil Isma'il .
1087 -Majid Mohammad
-Mahdi Ahmad
1093 -Hadi Mol^ammad
1095 -Mahd! Mohammad
1126 -Na^ir Mol^ammad
1128 -Mutawakkil -Kasim .
1139 -Man^iir -Hosayn
1139 -Had! -Majid Mohammad
1140 -Man^Cir (restored)
1160 -Mahdi -'Abbas
c. 1190 -Man^ur
e, 1591
1620
1644
1676
1682
1684
1714
1716
1726
1726
1727
1747
e, 1776
VI. SYRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
(ARAB PERIOD)
S>eC. X— XII
44. IrlAMDANIDS (-M08IU ALEPPO)
45. MIRDASIDS (ALEPPO)
46. *OKAYLIDS (-MOSIL, ETC.)
47. MARWANIDS (DIYAR-BAKR)
48. MAZYADIDS (-HILLA)
YI. SYKIA AKD MESOPOTAMIA
(ARAB PERIOD)
S^C. X— XII.
In classifying the Mohammadan dynasties of Asia, the
purely geographical system adopted for Africa must be
modified, in order to present the various groups of
dynasties in historical sequence. These dynasties fall
naturally into the following divisions: — YI. The Arab
dynasties of Syria and Mesopotamia previous to the in-
vasion of the Seljuk Turks; YII. The Persian and
Transoxine dynasties before the Seljuks; YIII. The
Seljuk family in all its ramifications; IX. The dynasties
founded by officers who had served in the Selju^
armies, and subsisting between the decay of the
Seljuk power and the invasion of the Mongols; X.
The western successors of the Seljuks, especially the
'Othmanli Turks; XI. The Mongol family of Chingiz
Khan in all its branches; XII. The dynasties which
sprang up in Persia on the decline of the Mongol
power; XIII. The dynasties which sprang from Timur
108 DYNASTIES OF ASIA
(Tamerlane) in Transoxiana on the decay of the older
branch of the Mongols; XIY. The dynasties of India
(including Afghanistan).
In this arrangement the geographical progress from
west to east is still generally preserved. "We have first
Syria and Mesopotamia down, to the great sweep of the
Seljuk invasion; then Persia and Transoxiana to the
same epoch. The Seljuks and their officers and suc-
cessors in the west follow. A new power, that of the
Mongols, then comes to sweep away for a time all
these lesser dynasties, save the *OthmanlTs. The Mongols
in turn grow weak, and their Persian supplanters, notably
the several dynasties of Shahs, to the present day, are
placed next. Further north and east, the Mongols were
continned in a new line, that of Timur; and the
dynasties sprung from this renowned chief, together with
their TJzbeg successors in Transoxiana, are brought down
to the present day. Still moving eastward, we arrive at
India, and begin the series of Mohammadan dynasties
of Hindustan with their historical source, the Ghaznawids
of Afghanistan, and carry them down to the fall of the
Mogul Empire and the establishment of British supre-
macy m India.
STRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA 109
The first of these groups is formed of the dynasties
fonnded by Arab tribes in Syria and Mesopotamia. The
geographical division is not arbitrary, for the mountaias
of Kurdistan and the Zagros range form a natural
boundary between Persia and Mesopotamia, which, at least
in the earlier centuries of Mo^ammadan history, was
seldom over-stepped. The Buwayhids indeed combined
lower Mesopotamia with their Persian empire, but as a
rule a dynasty which ruled in Diyar-Bakr or -Jazlra did
not extend its sway beyond the mountains to the east,
though it frequently spread into Syria. The first group
is not only distinct geographically; it is also an ethno-
logical class. With the exception of the Marwanids, who
were Kurds, the d3naasties classed in this group were all
pure Arabs. The Arab tribes which had migrated from
their native deserts northwards into Syria and Mesopotamia
had always been a political power with which the Caliphs
had to reckon, and on the rapid decay of the central
authority at Baghdad the various clans which roamed the
Syrian desert and the valley of the Euphrates began to
form permanent settlements, to occupy towns and forts,
and found d3naasties. Thus the Taghlib tribe furnished the
Hamddnid dynasty in -Mo^il, Aleppo, and other cities;
110 STRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
the Banu Eilab set the Mlrddnds on the throne of Aleppo ;
the BanU ^Ohayl established their role in Diyar-£akr and
-Jazira (Mesopotamia) and part of -'Irak (Chaldaea) ; and
the Banu Asad set up the powerful Mazyadid dynasty at
-Killa. Yet while they exercised authority over cities,
districts, and eyen whole provinces, these Arab chiefs
did not abandon their national life, but for the most
part continued to dwell in tents with their tribesmen,
and wander as the needs of their flocks or their predatory
instincts suggested.
HAMDANIDS HI
A.H. A.D.
317-394 41 HAMDANIDS 929—1003
(-MO§IL, ALEPPO, ETC.)
The Hamdanid family, descended from the Arab tribe of
Taghlib, had settled in the neighbourhood of -Mo^il, and
Hamdan b. Hamdun had taken a prominent part in the
political events of that city as early as 873 (260), In
894 {281) Mohammad b. Hamdan was in possession of
Maridin, but was expelled by the Caliph -Mu*tadid; in
904 {292) Abu-l-Hayja *Abd- Allah b. 5amdan was ap-
pointed governor of -Mosil and its dependencies ; and from
this time the power of the Hamdanids greatly increased.
In 919 {307) Ibrahim b. Hamdan was made governor
of Diyar-Rabi*a, where he was succeeded by his brother
Dawud in 921 {309) ; Sa*id b. Hamdan became governor of
Nahawand in 924 {312), and several other members of
the family received appointments. *Abd-Allah made his
son -Hasan his lieutenant at -Mo^il, which, with an
interval, {317 — 319\ the latter held, together with Diyar-
Rabl^a, and Diyar-Bakr, until his deposition by his son
Abu-Taghlib in 968 {358). In 941 {330) he was given
the title of Nasir-aZ-dawla by the Caliph; and at the
same time his brother *Ali was named Sayf-a/-dawla.
110 STRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
the Banu Eilab set the Mlrddsids on the throne of Aleppo ;
the Banu ^OJcayl established their role in Diyar-£akr and
•Jazira (Mesopotamia) and part of -'Irak (Chaldaea) ; and
the Banu Astd set up the powerful Mazyadid dynasty at
-Killa. Yet while they exercised authority over cities,
districts, and even whole provinces, these Arab chiefs
did not abandon their national life, but for the most
part continued to dwell in tents with their tribesmen,
and wander as the needs of their flocks or their predatory
instincts suggested.
HAMDANIDS 111
A.H. A.D.
317-394 41 HAMDANIDS 929—1003
(-MO§IL, ALEPPO, ETC.)
The Hamdanid family, descended from the Arab tribe of
Taghlib, had settled in the neighbourhood of -Mo^il, and
Hamdan b. Hamdun had taken a prominent part in the
political events of that city as early as 873 (260), In
894 {281) Mohammad b. Hamdan was in possession of
Maridln, but was expelled by the Caliph -Mu^tadid; in
904 (292) Abu-l-Hayja *Abd- Allah b. 5amdan was ap-
pointed governor of -Mosil and its dependencies ; and from
this time the power of the Hamdanids greatly increased.
In 919 (307) Ibrahim b. Hamdan was made governor
of Diyar-Rab!*a, where he was succeeded by his brother
Dawud in 921 {309) ; Sa*id b. Hamdan became governor of
Nahawand in 924 {312)^ and several other members of
the family received appointments. *Abd-Allah made his
son -Hasan his lieutenant at -Mo^il, which, with an
interval, {317 — 319\ the latter held, together with Diyar-
Kabi'a, and Diyar-Bakr, until his deposition by his son
Abu-Taghlib in 968 {358). In 941 {330) he was given
the title of Nasir-aZ-dawla by the Caliph; and at the
same time his brother 'All was named Sayf-a^dawla.
112
STRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
The latter, after governing Wasit, took Aleppo from
the Ikhshidids in 944 {33d), and won a great reputation
in his wars against the Greeks. The Hamdanids were
Shi^tes, and 6ayf-a/-dawla paid homage to the Eafimid
Caliphs. After the deaths of these two brothers, the
power of the dynasty rapidly declined. The Fatimids
absorbed the dominions of Sayf-a/-dawla's grandsons in
Syria, and the Buwayhids ousted Abu-Taghlib from Meso-
potamia in 977-9 {367-9), The recovery of -Mo^il by
his brothers -Hosayn and Abu-Tahir was but a temporary
and brief revival.
I. OF -MO§TL
317 Na^ir-aZ-dawla Abii- Mohammad - Hasan
358 'Uddat.a;.dawla Abii-Taghlib -Ghadanfir
-^369
371 ( Abu-Tahir Ibrahim ....
—380 I Abu- *Abd- Allah -^losayn
[Buwayhids, ^Okaylids]
929
968
—979
981
—991
333
356
381
392
394
II. OF ALEPPO
Sayf-a/-dawla Abu-l-Qasan ^Ali .
Sa'd-a/-dawla Abu-1-Ma^ali Sharif
8a'id-a/-dawla Abti-l-Fa^a-il Sa'id
( Abii-1-Hasaii *Ali.
I Abu-1-Ma*ali Sharif .
[Fafimida]
944
967
991
1001
1003
HAMDANIDS
113
-1
7 w
OS
OS S
^
S-i-
1 1
OQ
At
1
'2
•
k
f ^
es 03
— W {§•
-T^
g «^
QQ QQ
lr>
^ •-
« :3
<
< ■
Pm
•
^
■«a
9
• 33
.^
•k
-S >«
«
PQ CO
&
— JL -1-
1
'^ ^
•^
»f3 ft^ ^-^
^
""1 »^§
P'|-
<1
•••
p3
P
S
•^
lO
^ OS
J. '^
tH s
5
5
.S 00
^ CO
1
a
oS ^^
1
•>•
CO
g
1
I—I
•
1— I
— i
1
»
I—I
1
^ CO
;»» 00
•
CO
•as ^
!:§. -f-
^
1
• ^
• - CO
-H Cq 4.
iS -»
H
•
<1
1
ci
^
8
114 SYRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
A.H. A.n.
414—472 45. MIRDASIDS 1023—1079
(ALEPPO)
Asad-aZ-dawla Abu-*Ali Salih b. Mirdas, of the Arab
tribe of the Banu Xilab, raided the neighbourhood of
Aleppo (Halab) with his Bedouins as early as 1011 ; and
in 1023 (Jfllf) the inhabitants revolted against the Fatimid
governor, and delivered the city to Salih, who ruled Aleppo
until killed in a battle with the Egyptians in 1029 {If20),
His son Shibl-a/-dawla Neisr succeeded him, but was also
killed by the Fatimid army in 1037 (^9), and it was not
until five years later that another son, Mu*izz-a/-dawla
Tamal, who had governed -Kahba, recovered Aleppo from
the Egyptians. In 1057 {IflfO) Tamal again abandoned
Aleppo to Egypt, whilst his brother 'Apya occupied
-Rahba. This fresh Fatimid rule was terminated in
1060 (Jf52) by the conquest of the city by Rashid-a?-
dawla, son of Shibl-aZ-dawla ; but he was expelled in the
following year by his uncle Mu*izz-£i/-dawla, who died in
IfdJ^, and bequeathed Aleppo to his brother *Apya. Rashid-
a/-dawla, however, recovered the city in the same year.
MIRDASIDS
115
and *Atiya seized -Eakka, whence he was expelled by
the 'Okaylid Muslim b. Kuraysh in 1070 {463). Rashld-
aWawla was succeeded in 4^8 by his son Jalal-a^dawla,
who took Manbij from the Greeks, and whose brother
Sabik (or Shabib) held Aleppo until its conquest by the
'Okaylid Muslim in 1079 (472)*
414
420
429
434
449
452
453
454
454
468
468
—472
l^alib b. Mirdas ....
Shibl-a/-dawla Abli -Kamil Na§r .
Fdfimida
Mu^izz-a^-dawla Abu *Ulwaii Tamal
Fa^imida
Rashid-a/-dawla Mabmiid .
Mu4zz-a?-dawla restored
Abii-Du'aba *AtTya
Rasbid-a^-dawla restored
Jalal-a^-dawla (Samiam-a^-dawla) Na^r
Abu-1-Fada-il Sabi^ . . . .
MIRDAS
1. §ali^
1023
1029
1037
1042
1057
1060
1061
1062
1062
1075
1076
—1079
2. Shibl-a/-dawla
4. Rashid-aZ-dawla
I
3. Mu*izz-a/-dawla 5. Abu- Du* aba *Atiya
6. Jalal-a^-dawla
7. Sabik
['Okaylids]
* See H. Sauvaire, A Dinar of Salih ebn Merdas of Aleppo
(Numismatic Chronicle, 1873).
116 STRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
A.H. A.D.
386-489 46. 'OKAYLIDS 996-1096
(-MOSIL, ETC.)
The Banu *Okayl, or ^Okaylids, a very large Arab
clan, formed one of the five divisions of the Banu
Ka*b, of the Modarite tribes of Arabia; and after their
adoption of Islam their snb-clans spread over parts of
Syria, -*Irak, and even !N"orth Africa and Andalusia.
In the early days of the *Abbasid Caliphate, -'Irak
was full of *Okaylids. The Banu Muntafik, one of their
sub-clans, migrated to the marshy country about -Ba§ra,
called the Batiha or Bata-ih (*The Swamps'), under
the family of Ma*ruf ; the Banu Khafaja for centuries
occupied themselves in looting caravans in the deserts
of -*Irak, as late as 1327; while the Banu *Obada in-
habited, with the Banu Muntafik, the country between
-Kufa, Wasit, and -Basra, and eventually furnished the line
of *Okaylid princes of -Mosil. In the fourth century of
the Hijra, the *Okaylids of Syria and -*Irak were tribu-
tary to the powerful Arab dynasty of Hamdanids, but on
the fall of these princes, the *Okaylids attained indepen-
dent sovereignty. Abu-Dhawwad Mohammad was granted
by the last of the Hamdanids the cities of ^N^asibin and
Balad in 989 {379), to which he added -Mosil in 380, but
{To faup. 116)
'M\
It
Ma'ti
I
Abu-/-
-Dhawwad
Mohammad
t386
Kajdat'oi-
dawla A bit'
Abu-'Ahd' Allah Mohammad
t401
lih
Kamal-a/-dawla
Sayf-aZ-din
Abu-Sinan Gharib
{'Okbara) t425
I
dhab-i
Shihab-a/-dawla
Abu-Dira* Rati*
t406
Mantmr Kamil ^5
^ Ehamii'
Abu-/-Ravan
{'Okba^ii)
Bilal
(Awanay 441)
Malik
Abi
Sham8-a/-dawla
SaUmt519
{Aleppo till 479 ;
then Ja^bar and Ri
d. 'Isa
J
e. ^asr
t449
*Ali
{Ja^bar)
t602
ShihaD-a/-
din Malik
{surrendered Ja^ba
to Nur-al'dm b.
[Mu^yi-aZ-dii
Muhammad, descS^^^' *99» ^y ^is ^on Sulayman, who died in 628.
j tT.H.A.S.^
'OKAYLIDS 117
was expelled by the Buwayhids in 381. His brother Mu-
kaUad was more successful ; he took -Mosil in 996 {386) y
and was confirmed in the government, together with
-Kufa, -Ka§r, and -Jami*an, by Baha-aZ-dawla the Bu-
wayhid, on condition of tribute; to which were presently
added -Anbar, -Mada-in, and Dakuka. In the time of
Muslim b. Kuraysh, the dominions of the *Okaylid of
-Mosil extended from the neighbourhood of Baghdad to
Aleppo. On his death, the principality speedily decayed
in power, and -Mo?il, its capital, was conquered by a
Turkish adventurer, Kawam-a?-dawla Karbuka in 1096,
{If^9)f and merged in the Seljuk empire. Other branches,
or individual chiefs, of the *Okaylids, who governed
various small towns in Syria and Mesopotamia, are
indicated in the genealogical table. After the destruc-
tion of their power in Mesopotamia the *Okaylids
returned to their old camping grounds in -Bahrayn.
386
Qusam-a?-dawla -Mukallad . .
996
391
Mu'tamid-aZ-dawla Kirwash
1000
442
Za'im-a^dawla Abii-Kamil Baraka
1050
443
'Alam-a^din Abii-1-Ma*ali l^uraysh .
1051
453
Sharaf-a^-dawla Abii-l-Makarim Muslim
1061
478
Ibrahim . . . . . .
1085
486
'All
1093
—489
ISeym']
—1096
118 SYRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
A.H. A.D.
380—489 47. MARWANIDS 990—1096
(DIYAR-BAKR)
On the death of Bad, governor of Hisn Kayfa, in 990
{S80) his sister's son, Abu-* All b. Marwan, a Kurd by
race, succeeded to his dominions, which included the chief
towns of Diyar-Bakr, such as Amid, Arzan, Mayya-
farikin, and Kayfa. His successor paid homage to the
Fatimid Caliph of Egypt, and was rewarded with the
government of Aleppo, as the Caliph's officer, for a time,
in succession to the expelled Hamdanids. The Mar-
wanids also acknowledged the suzerainty of the Buway-
hids; but vanished upon the invasion of the Seljuks.
380 Abii-*Ali -Hasan 990
387 Mumahhid-a^-dawla Abii-Maniiir . . 997
402 Na§r-a/-dawla Abu-Na$r Al^mad . . . 1011
453 Nizam-a/-dawla Na^r 1061
472 Maii?iir 1079
—489 —1096
MARWAN
\ \
I. Abu-^Al! -Qasan 2. Miiinahlud-a/-dawla 3. Abu-Na§r A^mad
. • . . I
I I
4. Na?r Sa*Td
I {Amid)
5. .Mansiir
[Seljuki\
MAZTADIDS
119
A.H.
403—645
A.B.
1012—1150
48. MAZYADIDS
(-HILLA)
The Banu Mazyad, a tribe of the Banu Asad, after
leaving Arabia, spread over the deserts to -Kadisiya on
the left bank of the Tigris. The fourth of the dynasty,
Sadaka, built his new capital of -Hilla on the site of
the town of -Jami*an in 1101 (4P5), and the beauty of
its buildings and extent of its trade were long celebrated.
Sadaka is one of the great heroes of Arab history, ex-
tolled by poets and chroniclers. The dynasty declined
after his death, and in 1162 {558) the Caliph -Mustanjid
attacked the tribes of the Banu Asad in -'Irak, and killed
4000 of their fighting men, so that they disappeared
from the Euphrates country. The Banu Muntafik of
the Batiha succeeded to part of their territory; the
Zangids replaced them in power.
403 Sanad-a^dawla 'All i . . . . . 1012
408 Niir-a/-dawla Dubays i
474 Baha-a/-dawla AbQ-Kamil Mansiir
479 Sayf-a^dawla ^adaka i
501 Nur-a/-dawla Dubays n
629 l^adakaii
532 Mohammad
540 *Alin
—545
l^Zanffida]
1017
1081
1086
1107
1134
1137
1145
—1150
120
SYRIA AND MESOPOTAMIA
1
N-
O
Q
»<
Qj
•a
«D
l»
<
OQ
I
o
<
1^
00
-I
I
I
09*
s
I— H
1
M
r
03
I
-s
vi
03
I
I
03
I
I
-I
I.
I
i
•••
•a
03
I
•r- »
H
I:
od
I
o
o
H CO
CC-+-
(O
VII. PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
(PERSIAN PERIOD)
S.CC. IX— XI
49. DULAFIDS (KURDISTAN)
50. SAJIDS (ADHARBUAN)
61. 'ALIDS (TABARISTAN)
52. TAHIRIDS (KHURASAN)
53. SAFFARIDS (PERSIA)
54. SAMANIDS (TRANSOXIANA AND PERSIA
55. TlAK khans (TURKISTAN)
56. ZIYARIDS (JURJAN)
57. HASAN WAYHIDS (KURDISTAN)
58. BUWAYHIDS (SOUTHERN PERSIA AND -'IRAK)
59. KAKWAYHIDS (KURDISTAN)
VII. PERSIA AOT) TItA]?^SOXIANA
(PERSIAN PERIOD)
SMC. IX— XI
The following group of dynasties ruling in Persia
and the proyince of Md-wara-l-nahr (* Beyond the River*
Oxus), or Transoxiana, up to the inroad of the Selju^s,
belongs to the period of Persian revival. The Caliph
-Ma'mun, whose mother was a Persian slave, attained
to the Caliphate, and dethroned his brother -Amin, by
the aid of Persian troops raised in Khurasan; his power
was maintained by his Persian adherents; and his policy
was unlimited conciliation of Persian national aspirations.
The result was a revival of Persian influences at the
expense of the old Arab polity, and the consequent
weakening of the State. The great officers, governors,
and generals, in the provinces began to acquire a
dangerous degree of power, which -Ma*mun and his
successors in the Caliphate were unable to curb, and
various Persian dynasties, professing a merely nominal
124 PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
dependence upon the Caliphs, sprang up, just as the
Arab tribes of Mesopotamia further west asserted their
authority against the decrepit Caliphate. Some dynasties,
such as the Buwayhids, were not even orthodox, but
professed the 8h!*ite tenets, which have always been
popular in Persia, as they are at this day. Although
the period is characteristically Persian, it is not to be
assumed that all the dynasts were Persians by race. Abu-
Dulaf, for example, was an Arab, Hasanwayh a Kurd,
whilst the Ilak Khans were Turks. The chief dynasties,
however, were of Persian origin.
'ALIDS 127
A.H. A.D.
260—316 61. 'ALIOS 864-928
(TABARISTAN)
The branch of *Alid, or Zaydite, Imams who ruled
at Sa*da in the Yaman has already been noticed (p. 102).
Other members of the same family, descendants of
either -Hasan or -Hosayn, the grandsons of the prophet
Mohammad, long maintained their rights to the Imamate
or Caliphate in the provinces bordering the southern
shore of the Caspian, Daylam, Tabaristan, and Gilan. A
list of merely spiritual pontiffs, or sporadic rebels, is
beyond the present purpose, but in 864 {250) the 'Alids
gained possession of Tabaristan, became a power, struck
coins, and held the province for sixty-four years, until
expelled by the Samdnids, After this event, several rival
houses of *Alids continued to maintain themselves in Gilan
and Daylam, and at least one of them, Abu-l-Fa^l Ja'far
-Tha'ir fi-llah, exercised the royal privilege of coinage.
250 -Hasan b. Zayd 864
270 Mohammad b. Zayd 883
287 Sdmdnid government 900
301 -Na^ir Hasan b. *Ali -Utrush . . . 913
304 -Hasan b. -Kasim 916
^316 —928
[Samanids ; Ziydrids."}
126 PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
A.H. A.D.
266— c. 318 60. SAJTDS 879— c. 930
(ADHARBIJAN)
Abu-/-Saj Divdad was governor of -Eufa and -Ahwaz
at the time of his death, 879 {S66). At that date his
son Mohammad was governor of the Hijaz; but was
transferred to -Anbar in 269 \ and then to Adharbijan
in 276, to which was added Armenia in 898 {285), On
his death his brother Yusuf, who had been "Wall of
Mecca in 884 (271\ succeeded to the government of
Armenia and Adharbijan, setting aside Mohammad's son
Divdad. Tusuf invaded -Rayy in 918 {306) and was
imprisoned by the Caliph in the following year, but was
restored to his appointments in 922 {310), He annexed
-Eayy in 311^ and waged war upon the Carmathians.
In 931 {319) the government of Adharbijan was vested
in Mufli^, a freedman of Yusuf's.
266
Abu-/-Saj Divdad died .
879
276
Mobamniad -Afshin b. Divdad
889
288
YfisTif b Divdad ....
900
316
Abu-1-Musafir -Fat^ b. Mol|iammad
927
— e.
318
[idbbdsid Governors]
— <?. 930
SAFFARIDS 129
A.H. A.D.
264—290 63. SAFFARIDS 867-903
(PEBSIA)
Ya*kub, the son of -Layth the Saffar ('Coppersmith'),
was by a freak of fortune promoted from the leadership
of a band of outlaws to a post of trust at the Court of
the Caliph's governor of the province of Sijistan (Sistan,
or Nimruz), whom he eventually succeeded, sometime
before 868 {255), By that year he had annexed Herat
and occupied Ears, including the capited Shiraz, to which
he soon added Balkh and Tukharistan, and in 872 {259)
took Klhurasan from the Tahirids. After an expedition in
Tabaristan, where he defeated Hasan b. Zayd the 'Alid,
he openly revolted against the Caliph -Mu'tamid, and
advanced through Shiraz and -Ahwaz upon Baghdad ;
but was routed by the Caliph's brother -Muwaffak, and
died in 878 {265). His brother and successor *Amr
was confirmed in the governments of Khurasan, Ears,
Kurdistan, and Sijistan. The Caliph, however, dis-
trusting 'Amr's increasing power, induced Isma'il the
Sdmdnid to attack him in 900 {287), when the
9
128
PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
A.H.
A.D.
206— 2B9
820—872
62. TAHIREDS
(KHURASAN)
Tahir Dhu-l-Yaminayn ('Ambidexter'), the celebrated
general of -Ma'muii, descended from a Persian slave,
was appointed by that Caliph to the government of
Khurasan in 820 {205), where he and his dynasty became
practically independent, though holding their authority
by patent of the Caliphs and with express acknowledg-
ment of vassalage. They did not attempt to extend
their power much beyond the borders of their province,
and after half a century collapsed tamely before the
attack of Ya*kub b. Layth the Saffarid.
205 Tahir Dhu-l-Yaminayn .... 820
Tal^a ....
*Abd-Allah .
Taliirii
207
213
230
248
—259
Mohammad
822
828
844
862
—872
1. Tahib Phu-l-Yaminayn
>.J
2. Tal^a
3. *Abd-AIlah
I
idli
Mus^ab
4. Takirii
I
I
5. Moliammad
[Saffurids]
I
Sulaymdn
Hoaayn
SAFF ARILS 129
A.H. A.D,
264—290 63. SAFFABIDS 867-903
(PEBSIA)
Ya*kub, the son of -Layth the Saffar ('Coppersmith'),
was by a freak of fortune promoted from the leadership
of a band of outlaws to a post of trust at the Court of
the Caliph's governor of the province of Sijistan (Sistan,
or Nimruz), whom he eventually succeeded, sometime
before 868 {255), By that year he had annexed Herat
and occupied Ears, including the capital Shiraz, to which
he soon added Balkh and Tukharistan, and in 872 {259)
took Klhurasan from the Tahirids. After an expedition in
Tabaristan, where he defeated Hasan b. Zayd the 'Alid,
he openly revolted against the Caliph -Mu'tamid, and
advanced through Shiraz and -Ahwaz upon Baghdad;
but was routed by the Caliph's brother -Muwaffak, and
died in 878 {265), His brother and successor *Amr
was confirmed in the governments of Khurasan, Pars,
Kurdistan, and Sijistan. The Caliph, however, dis-
trusting 'Amr's increasing power, induced Isma*il the
Sdmanid to attack him in 900 {287), when the
9
130 PERSIA AND TRANSOXIAXA
Saf^rid was defeated and made prisoner. His grandson
Tahir succeeded him in Sijistan, but, endeavouring to
re-establish the power of his house in Pars, was im-
prisoned 903 {290). Two other members of the family
vainly sought to recover its lost territory. In 296
Sijistan was granted to the Samanids, but the Saffarids
continued for nearly a century to aim at the possession
of this province, and several of them succeeded in holding
it for a time.*
264 Ya*kub b. -Layth 868
265 «Ainr b. -Layth 878
287 Tahir b. Mohammad b. *Ainr ... 900
—290 —903
\8dmdnid8\
* See H. Sauvaire, Sur un feU Safdride inedit de la Collection de Jf.
Ch, de VJacluse {Numismatic Chronicle, 1881) for an account of the later
^affarids of Sijistan.
SA MAN IDS 131
A.H. A.D.
261—389 54. SAMANIDS 874—999
(TRANSOXIANA AND PERSIA)
Saman, a Persian noble of Balkh, being aided by Asad
b. *Abd-Allah, the governor of Khurasan, renounced
Zoroastrianism, embraced Islam, and named his son Asad
after his protector. Asad's four sons all distinguished
themselves in the service of the Caliph -Ma'mun, and
were rewarded about 819 {20If) with provincial govern-
ments: Nuh had Samarkand; Ahmad, Farghana; Yahya,
-Shash; and Ilyas, Herat. Ahmad took the lead among
his brothers, and not only succeeded Nub at Samarkand,
but incorporated Eashghar in his dominions. His second
son Isma^ll took Khurasan from the Saffarids in 903 {290\
defeated Mohammad b. Zayd the *Alid of Tabaristan,
and brought under his sway the whole territory from
the Great Desert to the Persian Gulf, and from the
borders of India to near Baghdad. His power was most
firmly established in Transoxiana, where Eukhsira and
Samarkand became the centre of civilisation, learning, art,
and scholarship for a large part of the Mohammadan
world. His successors were weakened by rebellions in
Khurasan and Sijistan and by the growing power of
132
PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
the Buwayhids, In half a century they were restricted
to little more than Transoziana and Khurasan, whilst
the real power fell more and more into the hands of
the Turkish slaves with whom they filled their Court.
One of these, Alptigin, founded the dynasty of the
Ohaznawida, which in 994 {38Ii) succeeded to the Samanid
territory south of the Oxus. North of the river their
power was curtailed by the llak Khans of Turkistan,
who had acquired the leadership of the Turkish tribes
from Farghana to the borders of China, and after in-
vading Transoxiana and taking Bukhara in 990 {380),
finally put an end to the Samanid dynasty in 999 {389) \
though Ibrahim -Muntasir continued to fight for the
throne tiU 1104 {395).
AH.
261 Na^r i b. Ahmad .
279 Isma^il b. A^mad .
295 Al^mad b. Isma'il .
301 Na^r n b. A^mad .
331 Nii^ I b. Na^r
343 *Abd-al-MaUk i b. Nul?
350 Man^ur i b. Nuh .
366 Nub II b. Man^ur .
387 Man^ilLr ii b. Nub ii
389 *Abd-al-MaUk n b. Nub ii
[Kh&m of Turkistan ; Ghaznawids]
A.D.
874
892
907
913
942
954
961
976
997
999
SAMANIDS
133
k o
!||
1.
fc
•^
OQ
.1_
-leS
C9
CO
H M
09*
OS
•9
00*
00
- ' CO
•5*
-1^
I
-a
^ fc
»o
I
-a
CO
a
09*
-a
3-
134 PERSIA AJ^D TRANSOXIANA
A.H. A.D.
c.320-(7. 560 55. ILAK KHANS c. 932— c. 1165
OF TURKISTAN
The history of these Khans is very meagrely recorded.
They appear to have united the Turkish tribes east of
Parghana under their authority towards the end of the
tenth century, when they had already become Muslims.
Their capital was at first Kashghar, but after the conquest
of Transoxiana from the Samanids in 999 {389) Ilak !N"a§r
ruled his tribesmen, who roamed from the Caspian as
far as the borders of China, from Bukhara. An attempt
to seize the provinces south of the Oxus was signally
defeated by Mahmud of Ghazna in 1007 {398), and
henceforward the Ilak Khans were restricted to Trans-
oxiana, Kashghar, and Eastern Tartary. Under their
rule, many tribes established themselves in Transoxiana
and were afterwards pressed forward into Persia: such
as the celebrated Turkoman tribe of the Seljuks. The
succession and chronology of the Khans of Turkistan are
exceedingly uncertain, and the following list is merely
tentative.*
* From Dom, Inventaire dea Monnaiea de VInstitut des languea
orientates du Ministere des Affaires Etranghres, Appendice {Peters-
burg, 1881).
ILAK KHANS 135
^Abd-al-Karim SatuJk.
Musa b. Satuk
f 383 — 4 Shihab-aZ-dawla Harfin Buglira Khan b. Sulayman
c. 389—400 Abu-l-Hosayn Na§r i b. *Ali
c. 401 — 407 Kutb-aZ-dawla Abu-Na?r A^mad i b. *Ali
c, 403—408 Sharaf-aZ-din Tughan Khan b. *Ali
Abu-1-Muzaffar Arslan Khan i b. *Ali
t 423 Yusuf Kadr Khan i
c. 421 — 425 Sharaf-a^dawla Abu-Shuja* Arslan Khan ii
c. 425—435 Mahmud i Bughra Khan
In the West
Chaghratigin
c. 440 — 460 Abu - 1 - Muzaffar *Imad-a/-dawla Ibrahim Tufghaj
or Tafkaj Khan b. Na§r
t 472 Shams-al-Mulk Nasr ii b. Tafkaj
Khidr Khan b. Tafkaj
t 488 Ahmad Khan n b. Khidr
t 490-5 Mahmud Khan n
t 495 Kadr Khan ii b. *Omar b. Ahmad
Mahmud Arslan Khan iii b. Sulayman
Abu-1-Ma'ali Hasan Tigin b. *Ali
Eukn-a/-din Mahmud Khan iii b. Arslan
e. 558 ICilij Tafghaj Khan b. Mohammad
Jalal-a/-dm 'All Gurkan b. I^asan Tigin
In the East.
439_55 Tughril Khan b. Yusuf Kadr Khan
455 Tighril Tigin b. Tughril
465?_496 Harun Bughra Khan b. Yusuf Kadr Khan
Nur-aZ-dawla A][^mad b. Arslan Khan
136 PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
A.H. A.D.
316—434 56. ZIYARIDS 928—1042
(JURJAN)
The southern shore of the Caspian had never been well
affected to the Caliphate, and the followers of *Ali had
repeatedly established their heterodox power in these
regions (see p. 127); nor were the Samanids more suc-
cessful than the Caliphs in maintaining their authority
there. Taking advantage of this, MardawTj b. Ziyar,
descended from a long line of princes, made himself
independent in Tabaristan and Jurjan, and even occupied
Ispahan and Hamadhan, and pushed his forces as far
as Hulwan, on the Mesopotamian frontier, between the
years 928—931 {316^319). He was the patron of the
Buwayhids, and gave *AlI b. Buwayh his first appoint-
ment as governor of Xaraj. Mardawij held his dominions
as titular vassal of the *Abbasid Caliph : his brother
and successor Washmagir paid nominal homage to the
Samanids as well. After the rise of the Buwayhids
in 932 {320\ the authority of the Ziyarids scarcely
extended beyond the borders of Jurjan and Tabaristan ;
ZITARIDS
137
and Kabus was even exiled for 18 years {871 — 389)
by the Buwayhid Mu'ayyid-a^-da-Crla. On his return,
however, he recovered Gilan as well as his former
provinces, in which his sons succeeded him, until dis-
possessed by the Gha%nawid8,
316
323
356
366
403
420
—434
Mardawij b. Ziyar . . t .
?ahir-a^-dawla Abu-Man^iir Washmagir
Bistun ......
Shams-al-Ma'ali Kabus
Falak-al-Ma'ali Manuchahr .
Anushirwan (Dara ?) .
928
935
967
976
1012
1029
—1042
1. Mardawii
awi]
ZIYAR
3. BistQn
5. Manuchahr
[Ghiiznawids]
2. Washmagir
4. Kabus
■ I
6. Anushirw&n (DaraP)
138 PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
A.H. A.D.
c, 348—406 57. HASANWAYHIDS c. 959—1015
(KURDISTAN)
Hasanwayh b. -Hosayn -BarzikanT was the chief of one
of the Kurdish tribes which, like the Marwanids, began
to make themselves prominent in the tenth century;
before the middle of which he had possessed him-
self of a large part of Kurdistan, including the towns
of Dinawar, Hamadhan, Nahawand, the fortress of
Sarmaj, etc. His power was so considerable that the
Buwayhids did not disturb him, and at his death
*Adud-a/-dawla of that dynasty, after annexing his
dominions, appointed Badr b. Hasanwayh as governor
over his late father's province. Badr still further
enhanced the dignity and authority of his family,
and was decorated by the Caliph with the title of
Na§ir-a/-dawla. His grandson Zahir, who succeeded
him in 1014 {If05)y only kept his position for a year,
after which he was expelled by Shams-a?-dawla the
Buwayhidy and was shortly afterwards killed.
c. 348 IJasanwayh b. -Hosayn ....<?. 969
369 Na^ir-aZ-din Abu-Z-Najm Badr b. Hasanwayh 979
406 Zahir b. Hilal (f 406) b. Badr . . . 1014
106 —1016
[Buwayhids]
BUWATHIDS 139
, A.H. A.D.
320-447 58. BUWAYHIDS 932—1055
(SOUTHERN PERSIA AND -*IRAK)
Buwayh, reputed to be a descendant of the ancient
Kings of Persia, was the chief of a warlike clan of the
highlanders of Daylam, and like most of his countrymen
had taken part in the frequent wars which disturbed
the provinces bordering on the Caspian. Like them, also,
he had transferred his services from the Samanids to
the rising chieftain Mardawij the Ziyarid about 930 {318),
and his eldest son *Ali (*Imad-a/-dawla) had been granted
by Mardawij the government of Karaj. *Ali, with the
help of troops from Daylam and Gilan, soon extended
his authority southwards, occupied Ispahan for a time,
and annexed Arrajan 932 {820) and Nubandijan {S21\
whilst his brother Hasan (Rukn-a/-dawla) drove the Arab
garrison out of Kazirun. The two brothers then pushed
on to the eastward, and joined by the third, Ahmad
(Mu*izz-a/-dawla), seized Shiraz {322), The Caliph was
forced to recognize them as his lieutenants, and when
Mu*izz-a/-dawla, working his way westward from Kirman,
140 PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
and reducing the province of -Ahwaz (or Khuzistan),
entered Baghdad itself in 945 {33If\ the Caliph -Mustjikfl
not only hestowed the honorific titles of *Imad, Bukn,
and Mu*izz a^dawla on the three hrethren, but granted
Mu*izz the rank and style of Amir-al- Umard, or Premier
Noble, a dignity which was held by many subsequent
members of the family. It is a mistake to say that they
were ever given the title of Sulpdn, for they never styled
themselves so on their coinage, but used the titles Amtr
and Malik. Their authority, nevertheless, was as absolute
as any Sultan's in Baghdad, and the Caliphs were their
abject puppets, though treated with outward homage, in
spite of the Buwayhids' Shi*ite proclivities. How the
brothers and their descendants divided Persia and -*Irak
among themselves is shown in the following tables, as
well as the intricate history of the dynasty permits.
Division among the princes encouraged aggression, and
the wide dominions of the Buwayhids fell peacemeal
to the GhaznawidSf JSTdkwat/hids, and Seljuh,
BUWATHIDS
141
320
338*
372*
379
388*
403*
416*
440*
—447
I. OF FARS
^Imad-aZ-dawla Abu-1-I^asan ^Ali
'Adud-aZ-dawla Abii-Shuja* Khusrii
Sharaf-a/-dawla Abu-l-Fawaris Shir Zayd
Sam^am-aZ-dawla Abu-Kalinjar -Marzuban
Bahd-al-dawla (of •^Ira^) .
Sul^an-a^-dawla Abu-Shuja*
'Imad-aZ-din Abu-Kalinjar -Marzuban
Abu-Nasr Khusru Firuz -Ral^im .
* Also ruling -*Irak, etc., see next list.
II. OF -'IItAK,.-AHWAZ, AND KIBMAN
320 Mu4zz-a/-dawla Abu-1-Hosayn Ahmad
356 *Izz-a/-dawla Bakhtiyar
367 Adud-a\'dawla {of Fara)
372 Sharaf-al-dawla {of Fdra) .
379 Baha-a^-dawla Abii-Na^r Firuz
403 Sul(dn-al-dawla {of Fdri)
DIVIDED FEOriNCES:
-*irak:
Musharrif-a/-dawla
Jalal-a/-dawla ....
*Imad'a\.-din {of Fdrs) .
AbU'Noir Khusru Firuz {of Far a)
411
416
435
440
—447
403
419
440
—448
KIRMAN
Kawam-a/-dawla Abii-1-Fawaris
^Imdd'iA-din {of Fdra)
Abti-Mansur Fullad Battun .
932
949
982
989
998
1012
1024
1048
—1065
932
967
977
982
989
1012
1020
1025
1043
1048
—1056
1012
1028
1048
—1066
142 PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
III. OF -RAYY, HAMADHAN, AND ISPAHAN
320 Eukn-a^-dawla Abu-*AIi ^9aaxi ... 932
366- Mu*ayyid-a/-dawla Abu-Mansiir (I^ahdn
only) 976
—373 —983
366 Fakhr-aZ-dawla Abu-l-I^asan *Ali {adding
IfpahdnZIZ) 976
387 Majd-a/-dawla Abu-T^Ub Eustam {deposed
by MaJmud of Ohazna) .... 997
—420 • —1029
387 Shams-aZ-dawla Abii -Tabir {Samadhan only) 997
(;. 412 Sama-aZ-dawla Abu-1- Hasan {deposed by Ibn^
Kakwayh) <?. 1021
—414 —1023
[Kahwayhids ; Ghaznawids; Seljuks"]
GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE BUWAYHIDS
PARS
320 *Imad-a/-dawla
338 <A4ud-a/-dawla
372 Sharaf-a^dawla
379 Samsam-a^-dawla
388 (Baha)
403 Sultan-a/-dawla
415 'Imad-aZ-din
KIBMAN, -'AirWAZ, -'miX,
320. Mu'izz-a/-dawla
356 'Izz-a^-dawla
-RAYY,
HAMADHAN
ISPAHAN
320 Rukn-aZ-dawla
367 (*Adud)
379 Baha-a/-dawla
411 Mu-
sharrif-aZ-d.
416 Jalal.
Sil-d.
(kibman)
403 Ka-
wam-a/-d.
419 (*Imad)
435
440 Khusru Firuz
—447 {Se^uku)
440 Fullad
— Sattun
448
366
Fakhr-a/-
dawla
373
366
Mu'ayyid-
a/-dawla
387
Shams-a/-
dawla
412 Sama-
a/-dawla
414 {Kdk-
umyhida)
387 Maid.
a/-dawla
398 (Kah-
wayhids)
420
{Ghazna-
wids)
144
PERSIA AND TRANSOXIANA
pq
s
•
•
•
S
t
1
•X*
^
-S —
f
08
08
1
•X*
1
^
^
09
•08
1
08
GQ
C8
OQ
P4
•
1
•
•
1
•
•
1
•X*
08
1
73
1
•3
1
1
•08
•
1
•<4
03
pq
•a
M
1
108
1
— a
•p4
<
t— 1
•
1
•
i
•3
08
1
•
s
1
^
08
■
^
M
:j*
ns*
■Q*
OS
<1
S
1
GO
<«•
cS
1^
08
"?
N
■
•
•
1
i ^
03
•
08
1
08
1 -^
Ph
.a
1
OQ
•f Et
OQ t^
d
KAKWA THIDS
145
A.H.
A.D.
398-443 59. KAKWAYHIDS 1007—1051
(KURDISTAN)
Mohammad b. Dushmanzar, known as Ibn-Kakwayh,
.was first cousin to Majd-aZ-dawla the Buwayhid, of
Hamadhan, whose dominions he annexed by the
deposition of Sama-a/-dawla in 1023 {Ifllf). He had
previously taken Ispahan in 1007 {898), The family
continued to rule in Ispahan, Hamadhan, Yazd, Naha-
wand, etc., until their conquest by the Seljuh Tughril
Beg in 1051 {IflfS).
A.H.
398 ^Ala-a/-dawla Abu-Ja*far MoJ^ammad
433 ^ahir-aZ-din Abu-Man^ur Faramarz
—443
KAKWAYH
A.D.
1007
1041
— 1051
Dushmanzar
1. ^Ala-a/-d. Mohammad
2. Faramarz
I
'All
daughter = Fakhr-a/-dawla
the Buwayhid
Majd-aZ-dawla
Karchasp
(of Hamadhan
and Nahawand)
1
Ahil-Harh
(of Natanza)
\8eljuk8\
10
VIII. THE SELJUKS
S^C. XI— XII
60. A QREAT SEUUKS OF PERSIA
B SEUUKS OF KIRMAN
C SEUUKS OF SYRIA
D SEUUKS OF -'IRAK
E SEUUKS OF -RUM
60A. DANISHMANDIDS (CAPPADOCIA)
SELJUK8 149
A.H. A.D.
429-700 60. THE SELJUKS 1037-1300
(WESTERN ASIA)
The advent of the Seljukian Turks forms a notable
epoch in Mohammadan history. At the time of their
appearance the Empire of the Caliphate had vanished.
What had once been a realm united under a sole Moham-
•
madan ruler was now a collection of scattered dynasties,
not one of which, save perhaps the Fatimids of Egypt
(and they were schismatics) was capable of imperial
sway. Spain and Africa, including the important pro-
vince of Egypt, had long been lost to the Caliphs of
Baghdad; northern Syria and Mesopotamia were in the
hands of turbulent Arab chiefs, some of whom had
founded dynasties; Persia was split up into the numerous
governments of the Buwayhid princes (whose Shf'ite
opinions left little respect for the puppet Caliphs
of their time), or was held by sundry insignificant
dynasts, each ready to attack the other and thus con-
tribute to the general weakness. The prevalence of
152 WESTERN ASIA
death of the last, civil war sprang up between the brothers
Bargiyaruk and Mohammad, and separate branches of the
Seljuk family attained virtual independence in different
parts of the widely scattered dominions, although the
main line still preserved a nominal suzerainty down to
the death of Sin jar, the last * Great Seljuk * (whose rule
was almost confined to Khurasan) in 1157 {552). The
Seljuks of Kirman, of -*Irak, of Syria, and of -Bum
or Asia Minor, were the chief sub-divisions of the family,
but individual members of it ruled in Adharbijan,
Tukharistan, and other provinces. In the East, the Seljuk
empire succumbed before the attack of- the Khwarizm
Shah; in Adharbijan, Ears, Mesopotamia, and Diyar-Bakr
it was supplanted by dynasties founded by Seljui: officers,
or Atabegs, but in -Eum it survived until the beginning
of the power of the *Othmanli Turks in 1300.
KIRMAN)
jird
ii. Kirnian Sha
. Hosavn vii. Ardlar
I mud I
/
13. Kav-Ka
I
16. Mas'u
SELJUK8
153
A.H.
429—562
429
455
465
485
487
498
498*
611t
—552
433 -583
A. GREAT SEUUKS
Rukn-a/-din Abu-Talib Tiigliril Beg .
*Adud-a/-dTn Abii-Shuja* Alp-Arslan .
Jalal-a^-din Abu-1-Fatb Malik Sbab .
Na^ir-aZ-din Ma^mud ....
Rukn-a^-din Abu-l-Mu^affar Bargiyaru^
Malik Sbab II
Gbiyatb-a/-din Abii-Sbuja^ Mol^ammad
Mu4zz-a^-din Abii-1-I^aritb Sinjar
[Shahs of Khwdrizm]
B. SELJUKS OF KIRMAN
433 *Imad-a/-din Kara-Arslan Kaward Beg
465 Kirman Sbab
467 Qosayn ..;...
467 Rukn-a^-din Sultan Sbab
477 TiiranSbab
490 IfanSbab
494 Arslan Sbab
536 Mugbitb-a^-din Mol^ammad i
551 Mubyi-a/-d!n Tugbril Sbab .
f Babram Sbab \
563 I Arslan ii Sbab > (rivals)
( Tnrkan Sbab )
583 Mol^ammad ii . . . . .
[Ghuzz Turkomans]
A.D.
1037—1157
1037
1063
1072
1092
1094
1104
1104
1117
—1157
1041—1187
1041
1072
1074
1074
1084
1097
1100
1141
1156
1167
1187
* Mobammad bad been at open war witb Bargiyamk for many years
before tbe latter' s deatb.
t Sinjar bad been governor of Kburasan for twenty years before bis
accession as Great Seljii^.
154 WESTERN ASIA
A.H.
7—511
c. seThTuks of SYKIA
A.D.
1094—1117
487
Tutush b. Alp-Arslan ....
1094
488
Bidwan b. Tutush {at Aleppo)
(Du^ak b Tutush at Damascus 488-497)
1095
607
Alp-Arslan -Akhras b. Ei^wan .
1113
508
Sultan Shah b. Bid wan
1114
—511
IBurids, Ortukids']
—1117
A.H. A.D.
511—590 D. SEUUKS OF .*IRAK AND 1117—1194
KURDISTAN
511 Mughith-a/-din Mahmud . . . . 1117
625 Ghiyath-a^din Dawiid 1131
526 Tughrili 1132
527 Ghiyath-a^din Mas^iid . . . . 1133
647 Mu*in-a^din MaUk Shah . , . . 1152
648 Mobammad 1153
554 Sulayman Shah 1159
656 ArslanShah 1161
573 Tughrilii 1177
—690 —1194
• \^Shah8 of Ehwdrizm]
SELJUK8
165
A.H.
470—700 E. SEUtfKS OF -RUM
A.D.
1077—1300
(ASIA MINOR)
470
Sulayman i b. Kutlumish .... 1077
479
Interregnum
1086
485
Kilij-Arslan Dawiid .
1092
500
Malik Shah i . . .
1106
510
Ma8*ud I . . . .
1116
551*
'Izz-a^din Kilij-Arslan n .
1156
584
Ku^b-a^-dm Malik Shah n .
1188
588
Ghiyath-a/-din Kay-KhusrH i
1192
597
Rukn-aZ-din Sulayman ii
1200
600
Kilij-Arslan iii .
1203
601
Kay-Khusru i restored .
1204
607
*Izz-a/-din Kay-Kawus i
1210
616
*Ala-a?-din Kay-Kubad i
1219
634
Ghiyath-a/-din Kay-Khusrii n
1236
643
*Izz-a?-din Kay-Kawns nf .
1245
655
Rukn-a/-din Kilij-Arslan iv.
1257
666
Ghiyath-a/-din iLay-Khusrii iii .
1267
682
Ghiyath-a/-din Mas^ud ii J .
1283
696
*Ala-a/-din Kay-Kubad ii .
1296
—700
—1300
{^Mongols, ^Othmdnli Turks ^ ete.l
* Kilij-Arslan survived till 588, but divided his dominions among his
sons some years earlier.
t In conjunction with his brothers Kilij-Arslan iii and Kay-Kubad.
J Mas'iid was allowed by the Mongol Abaga to govern Siwas, Arzan-
jan and Erzeriim, from the death of his father Kay-Kawus in 677, during
the nominal sovereignty of his cousin Kay-KhusrQ iii, whom he succeeded
in 682. Mas'iid appears to have been restored to his kingdom on the
deposition of his nephew Kay-Kubad in 700, and to have reigned for four
years ; but the last four SeljiiJkjs were merely governors under the Mongols
of Persia.
166 WESTERN ASIA
A.H. A.D.
c 490— 660 60A. DANISHMANDIDS c 1097— 1165
(SIWAS, CAESAREA, MALATIA)
Whilst the Seljuks were extending their empire in
Asia Minor, another Turkish chief, Gumishtigin, son of
Danishmand, established his power in Cappodocia over
the cities of Si was (Sebaste), Kay^ariya (Caesarea), and
Malatiya (Melitene), near which last place he inflicted a
sanguinary defeat upon the Franks. His successors
played a distinguished part in the wars of the Crusades,
but the dynasty was soon absorbed in its greater Seljuk
neighbour.
A.H. A.D.
Mol^ammad i Gumishtigiii b. Tilu Danishmand
499 Ghazi b. Gumishtigin . . . . . 1106
529 Mol^ammad n. b. Ghazi . . . . 1134
637 Dhu-^Nun b. Mol^ammad n . . . 1142
Yaghi {or Ya'^ub) Arslan b. Ghazi
660 Ibraliim b. Mo^yammad n . . . . 1166
[Seljuks of -Rum]
/
IX. THE ATABEGS
(8EUUK OFFICERS)
S^C. XII— XIII
61. BURID8 ATABEGS OF DAMASCUS
62. A ZANGIDS „ ., -m5sIL
B „ „ „ ALEPPO
C o .. o SINJAR
D „ „ „ -jazTra
63. BEGTIGTnIDS ., .. ARBELA
64. A ORTUKIDS OF KAYFA
B „ ,. maridFn
65. SHAHS OF ARMENIA
66. ATABEGS OF ADHARBUAN
67. SALGHARIDS, ATABEGS OF PARIS
68. HAZARASPIDS, ATABEGS OF LURISTAN
69. SHAHS OF KHWARIZM
70. KUTLUGH KHANS OF KIRMAN
IX. THE ATABEGS
(SEUU?: OFFICERS)
S-EC. XII— XIII
The Seljuk Empire was a military power, and the
army on which it depended was commanded by Turkish
slaves. Free men could not be trusted with the highest
commands or the rule of distant provinces ; it was
necessary to rely on the fidelity of purchased slaves
brought up at the court in close relations with the
Seljuk princes. Every Seljuk had a following of mam-
luks, generally brought from Kipchak, who filled the
chief offices of the court and camp, and eventually won
their manumission by hard service. The inevitable result
of this system was the supplanting of the senile master
by the virile slave. As the Seljuks grew weak and
their empire broke up into sub-divisions, their mamluks,
who had fought their battles for them, became the
guardians or regents (Atabegs) of their youthful heirs,
160 ATABEQ8
and speedily exchanged the delegated function tor the
privileges of sovereignty. In this way Tughtigin, a
mamluk of the Seljuk Tntush, was appointed Atabeg
over his youthful heir Dukdk, and on his death assumed
full sovereign powers at Damascus. 'Imad-a/-din Zangi,
founder of the Atahegs of -Mo^il and Aleppo, etc., was
the son of a slave of the third Selju^ Sultan Malik Shah ;
the Adharbijan Atahegs sprang from a Kipchak mamluk
of Mas*ud the Seljuk Sultan of -*Irak ; Anushtigin,
ancestor of the Khwarizm Shahs, was cupbearer to Sulfan
Malik Shah; Ortuk and Salghar, founders of dynasties in
Diyar-Bakr and Fars, were Seljuk officers; and the
Begtiglnids, Hazaraspids, and Kutlugh Ehans were
officers of the slaves of the Seljuks. In the twelfth
century the whole Seljuk empire, save Anatolia, was
in the hands of these captains of their hosts, who form a
distinct group of dynasties.
BVRIDS
161
A.H.
A.D.
497—^49 61. BURIDS 1103—1164
(ATABEGS OF DAMASCUS)
Tughtigin— one of the numerous officers who held
command in the Seljuk armies, became Atabegs or regents
of the younger Seljuk princes, and eventually usurped their
power — ^was an enfranchised mamluk of Sultan Tutush,
and afterwards, 1095 {If88\ was appointed Atabeg of his
son Dukak, the Seljuk prince of Damascus, whom he
succeeded.
A.H.
A.D.
497
Sayf-al-Islam i^ahir-a/-din Tughtigin .
110^
522
Taj-al-Mulfik BQri ....
1128
526
Shamfl-al-Muliik Isma'Tl . . . ,
1132
529
Shibab-a/'din Ma^miid
1134
533
Jamal-a/ din Mol^ammad . . . ,
1138
534
Mujir-a/-din Aba^ (or Anaz, f 564)
1139
—549
[Zangids]
1. Tughtigin
—1154
5uri
3. Isma'il 4. Ma^mud
5. Mohammad
6. Aba^
11
160 ATABEQS
and speedily exchanged the delegated function tor the
privileges of sovereignty. In this way Tughtigin, a
mamluk of the Seljuk Tutush, was appointed Atabeg
over his youthful heir Du^dk, and on his death assumed
full sovereign powers at Damascus. 'Imad-a/-din Zangi,
founder of the Atahegs of -Mo^il and Aleppo, etc., was
the son of a slave of the third Seljulf: Sultan Malik Shah ;
the Adharbijan Atabegs sprang from a Kipchak mamluk
of Mas'ud the Seljui: Sultan of -*Irak ; Anushtigm,
ancestor of the Khwarizm Shahs, was cupbearer to Sulfan
Malik Shah ; Ortuk and Salghar, founders of dynasties in
Diyar-Bakr and Ears, wore Seljuk officers; and the
Begtiginids, Hazaraspids, and Kutlugh Ehans were
officers of the slaves of the Seljuks. In the twelfth
century the whole Seljui: empire, save Anatolia, vras
in the hands of these captains of their hosts, who form a
distinct group of dynasties.
BtJRIDS
161
A.R.
A.D.
497—^49 61. BURIDS 1103—1164
(ATABEGS OF DAMASCUS)
Tughtigin — one of the numerous officers who held
command in the Seljuk armies, became Atabegs or regents
of the younger Seljuk princes, and eventually usurped their
power — ^was an enfranchised mamluk of Sultan Tutush,
and afterwards, 1095 {If88\ was appointed Atabeg of his
son Dukak, the Seljuk prince of Damascus, whom he
succeeded.
A.H.
A.D.
497
Sayf-al- Islam ?ahir-a/-diii Tughtigin .
UOi
622
Taj-al-Muluk BQri ....
1128
626
Shams-al-Muluk Isma'il
1132
629
Shihab-a^din Maljunud
1134
633
Jamal-a/ din Moljiammad
1138
634
Mujir-a/-din Abak (or Anaz, f 664)
1139
—649
[Zangids]
1. Tughtigin
—1164
lurT
3. Isma'il 4. Mal^miid
6. Mohammad
6. Abak
11
162 ATABEQS
A.H. A.D.
521—648 62. ZANGIDS 1127—1250
(ATABEGS OF MESOPOTAMIA AND SYRIA)
The Atabeg 'Imad-aZ-din Zangi was the son of Aksimkur
the Hajib (chamberlain), a Turkish slave of Malik Shah,
and from 1085 to 1094 (478^487) lieutenant of Tutush at
Aleppo, against whom he rebelled, and was slain. Zangi
was appointed governor of -*Irak, including Baghdad, in
1127 {521), and in the same year annexed -Mo§il, Sinjar,
-Jazira and Harran, and then Aleppo {522) and other
Syrian cities. He especially distinguished himself as the
champion of the Muslims against the Crusaders, and was
the true forerunner of Saladin. On his death his dominions
were divided between his sons Nur-a/-dln Mahmud, another
famous anti- crusader, who held Syria, and Sayf-a/-din
GhazT, who ruled in -Mo^il and Mesopotamia. In the
next generation the Syrian branch died out; but a new
offshoot had been established at Sinjar; whilst a fourth
sub-dynasty sprang up somewhat later at -Jazira. The
Sinjar line gave place to the Ayyubids in 1221 {618);
the others came under the rule of Lu'lu*, the slave and
vezir of the last of the -Mo^il Zangids, until all were
absorbed in the empire of the Mongols,
ZANGIDS
163
A.H.
621—631 A. ATABEGS OF -MO^IL
521 'Imad-aZ-din Zangi (with Aleppo)
541 Sayf-a/-din Ghazi i
544 Kutb-a/-dm Modud
565 Sayf-a/-din Ghazi n .
576 <Izz-a/-din Mas'M i .
589 Nibr-aZ-din Arslan Shah i
607 *Izz-a^din Mas'Qd n .
615 Nur-a/-din Arslan Shah ii
616 Na?ir-a/-diii Mabmud .
631 Badr-a^-din Lulu*
657 Isma'il b. Lu'lu* .
—660 iMonffols]
541—677 B. ATABEGS OF SYKIA
541 Nur-a^din Mabmiid b. Zangi
569 -$aU^ Isma'il ....
-577
A.D.
1127—1234
1127
1146
1149
1169
1180
1193
1210
1218
1219
1233
1259
—1262
1146—1181
1146
1173
—1181
lAtdbegs of ^Mofil and Sinjdr, 677; tJien AyyuUds, 579]
566—617 C. ATABEGS OF SINJAR
566 'Imad-a^-din Zangi b. Modfid
594 Kutb-a/-din Mobammad . .
616 *Imad-a^-dm Shahanshah
616 Ma^mud (or *Omar) . . . .
—617 [Ayyuhids']
576—648 D. ATABEGS OF -JAZIRA
•576 Mu4zz-a/-din Sinjar Shah .
605 Mu*izz-a/-d!n Mal^mfid
%xx -MasMid
—648 \Ayyubidt]
1170—1220
1170
1197
1219
1219
—1220
1180—1250
1180
1208
\2xx
—1250
164
AT A BEOS
00 ^.
'3 fi^
00
•'I
lO
r
B
B
OS
-a-
o
c4
'2
1
CO
^
^
CQ
.§
^ t:*
•?3
s
1
W
O
CO
> t^
108 '^*
. • "ft .
I
00
■Sis
T «o
»^
- • ?
OS
I
s
CO
3*
00
CO
'^ ^
-S3 1^
O
io3 *^
CO
a^
00
CO- ,
BEOTIQINIDS 165
A.H. A.D.
539-630 63. BEGTIGINIDS 1144—1232
(ATABEGS OF ARBELA, ETC.)
In 1144 {539) 'Imad>a/-din Zang! appointed one of his
Turkish officers, Zayn-a/-din *Al! Kuchuk b. Begtigin,
to be his viceroy at -Mo§il, and in 1149 {Blfli) placed
Sinjar and afterwards Harran, Takrit, Irbil (Arbela), etc.,
under his authority. On Zayn-a^din's death at Irbil in
1167 {56$), his elder son Muza£Par-a/-din Kukburi fled
to Harran, whilst Irbil passed to the younger son Zayn-
a/-din Yusuf, under the tutorship of the Amir Mujahid>
a/-din Kaimaz. On Yusuf 's death in 1190 {586) , Saladin,
who then exercised supreme influence over Syria and
Mesopotamia, appointed Muza£Par-a/-din Kukburi as his
brother's successor at Irbil and Shahrazur, but gave his
former governments of Harran, -Euha (Edessa) and Su-
maysat to his own nephew -Taki-aZ-din *Omar. Kukburi
died in 1232 {630\ and being without sons bequeathed
Irbil to the 'Abbasid Caliph.
539 Zayn-aZ-dm ^Ali Kuchuk b. Begtigm . . 1144
563 Zayn-a?-din Yusuf b. *Ali (at Irbil) f 586 . 1167
563 Muzaffar-a/-din Kukburi b. ^Ali (at ^arran) . 1167
686 „ „ „ „ „ (at Irbil) 1190
—630 —1232
[^^Abbasidt ; then Mongols]
166 SEUUK OFFICERS
A.H.
A.D.
495—712
64. ORTUT:TDa
•
(DIYAK-BAKB)
1101 1312
Ortuk b. Aksab, the founder of this dynasty, was a
Turkoman officer in the Seljuk armies, and was appointed
governor of Jerusalem when the Holy City was conquered
by his commander Tutush the Seljuk Sultan of Damascus.
Ortuk' s sons Sukman and 11-Ghazi, both famous in the
wars with the Latin princes of Palestine succeeded to
their father's post in 1091 (4<94), imtil the city was
annexed by the Fatimid Caliph in 1096 {If89)y when they
retired to Edessa (-Ruha) 6tnd -*Irak respectively. In 1101
{If95) il-Ghazi was appointed prefect of Baghdad by the
Seljuk Sultan Mohammad, £aid in the same year Sukman
was made governor of Hisn Kayfa in Diyar-Bakr, to which
he added Maridin a year or two later. In 1108 {502),
however, Maridin was transferred to his brother Il-Ghazi,
and henceforward there were two collateral lines of
Ortukids, at Kayfa and at Maridin. The Kayfa branch,
after the warlike exploits of Sukman against Baldwin and
Jocelin, settled down into tranquil obscurity, hastened to
0RTUKID8 167
pay homage to Saladin, when his power became tlireaten-
ing, and were rewarded with the addition of the city of
Amid to their territory in 1183 (57P), until their line
was suppressed by the Ayyuhid -Kamil in 1231 {629),
A minor branch of the Kayfa family governed Khartapirt
(Quart-Pierre) in Diyar-Bakr from 1127 {^521) to 1223
{620) » il-Ghazi, the founder of the Maridin line, and
one of the most redoubtable of Muslim , warriors against
the Crusaders, gained possession of Aleppo in 1117 {511) y
6tnd in 1121 {515) was also invested with the govern-
ment of Mayyafarikin (in Diyar-Bakr) by the Seljuk
Sultan Mahmud. Maridin and Mayyafarikin continued
to be held by his descendants, the latter until 1184
{580), the former until their submission to Timur 6tnd
absorption by the Kara-Kuyunli in 1408 {811); but the
Maridin Amirs ceased to be of importance after the
Ayyubid supremacy was established in Syria and Meso-
potamia. Aleppo fell 1123 {517) to another Ortukid
chief, Balak b. Bahram, who had also held Ana (4P7)
6tnd Khartapirt {515), and was a prominent leader in
the wars with the Crusaders.
495— fl2S
A. OBTUXIDS OE
KATFA
1101-1231
496
Mu'in-ai-dawla Sukmin i .
1101
498
Ibrahim
noi
e.M2
Bukn-sI-dBwk Dawiid .
1108
«. 643
Falchr-ai-din gjii-Arelin
1148
STO
Nfir-al-dia Hobunmad
ii:*
691
^atb-a^dia Sakmin n
. 1186
fi97
Nif ir-af-dln HabmM .
1200
619
Knkn-ai-dln Modfld .
1222
-629
[JyyfiWrf.]
—1231
AH.
i-D.
602—712
B. 0ETUKID8 OF
MARIDIN llOR-1312
eo2
Najm^-din lUGhiii . .
1108
616
1122 .
647
Najm-a/diQ Alpi
1162
672
Kutl)-tt2-dinll-GhazI . .
1176
680
HuBim-a;-di-i Yuiulf-ArsUn .
1184
697
Ka(ir.a(.d-m Ortu^-AniUn -Man?
Or
1200
637
Najm-aZ-dln Gbilii i -Sa'Id .
1239
668
^^ri-Aislin -Hufaffar
1260
691
ShamB-a;-an DSwDd .
12S2
693
Najm-aJ-<Ua Ghaii n .Uanfir
1294
712
■Imad-af-an 'Ali M^ -'Adil
1312
712
ShamB.a/.dm §iUt» . .
1312
786
Abmad .Man,ur . . .
1363
789
Habmiid -$iU|f .
1367'
769
Siwud -Huiaffar
1367
778
Uajd-a;-din 'Iw .^mr
1376
809
§iilit
1406
—811
[Jf«ra ^uyunK]
—1408
ORTUKIDS
16a
108
-.X3
f
•08
— CO*
»o
•s
CO
a 1
CO
il
■ OS
p
170
ARMENIA
A.H. A.D.
493-604 65. SHAHS OP ARMENIA 1100—1207
Sukman -KutbT, so called because lie was once the
slave of Katb-a/-din Isma*il, the Seljuk governor of Marand
in Adharbljan, wrested the town of -Khalat in Armenia
from the Marwanids in 1100 {If93\ and his descendants
and their mamluks continued to govern this region for a
century until their conquest by the Ayyuhids in 1207.
A.H.
493
506
521
522
679
589
594
603
—604
Sukman -Kutbi . . . .
Zahir-a/-d!n Ibrahim Sbah-Arman
A^mad
Na^ir-aZ-dm Sukman ii
Sayf-a^-din Begtimur .
Badr-a^-din A^nnkur .
-Man^uT Mobammad
*Izz-a/-din Balban
A.D.
HOC
1112
1127
1128
1183
1193
1198
1206
—1207
1. Sukman
I
2. Ibrahim
3. Abmad
4. Sukman n
•
5. Begtimur
3. Balban 6. Aksxmkur
7. Mohammad
[Ayyubids]
* Dotted lines indicate the relationship between master and slave.
ADHARBIJAN 171
A.H. A.D.
531—622 ee. ATABEGS OP 1136—1225
ADHARBIJAN
Ildigiz, a Turkisli slave from Eipchak, rose in favour at
the court of Mas'ud, the Seljuk Sultan of -*Irak, and was
finally granted the government of Adharbijan, together with
the Sultan's widowed sister-in-law. His son Mohammad
was the virtual ruler of the Seljuk kingdom of -'Irak as
well as of his own province. Mohammad's brother Kizil-
Arslan, who had acted as his deputy in Adharbijan,
succeeded to his authority, and was created Amlr-al'
Umard ; but on his claiming sovereign rights, he was
assassinated, and his two nephews, who followed him,
moderated their ambition.
A.H. A.D.
531 Shams-aZ-din Ildigiz 1136
568 Mohammad -Fahla^an Jahan . . . 1172
581 Kizil-Arslan 'Othman 1185
587 AbQ-Bakr 1191
607 Muzaffar-a^dT1l Uzbeg 1210
—622 —1226
1. Ildigiz
2. Mohammad 3. Kizil-Arslan
4. Abu-Bakr Kutlugh InanJ 5. Uzoeg
[Shah of Khwarum]
172 ATABEOS
A.H. A.D.
543—686 67. SALGHARIDS 1148—1287
(ATABEGS OF FARIS)
Salghar was the chief of a band of Turkomans who
migrated into Khurasan, and after a career of rapine
attached themselves to the Seljiik Tughril Beg, who
appointed Salghar one of his chamberlains. One of his
descendants, Sunkur b. M5dud, made himself master of the
province of Ears in 1148 (5>^), and founded a dynasty which
lasted nearly a century and a half. Atabeg Sa*d became
tributary to the Shah of Khwarizm, to whom he surrendered
I^takhr £aid Ashkuran; and Atabeg Abu>£akr, in his
turn, paid homage to Ogotai Khan the Mongol, and was
rewarded with the title of Kutlugh Khan. The later
Atabegs were merely vassals of the Mongols of Persia ^ and
the last of them, the princess *Abish, was the wife of
Mangu-Timur, a son of Hulagu. The poet Sa*di lived
at the court of the Atabeg Abu-£akr.
SALOHARIDS 173
A.H. A.D.
643 Sunkur* 1148
557 Zangi 1162
671 Takla 1175
691 Sa*d 1195
623 Abii-Bakr 1226
668 Mobammad 1260
660 Mohammad Shah 1262
660 SeljtikShah 1262
662 *Abish 1263
—686 —1287
[Mongols]
Modud
\. Zt
1. Suiikur 2. zangi
I. Takla 4. Sa'd
I
6. Abu-Bakr 6. Mol^ammad Satghar
Sa'd 7. Mohammad Shah 8. Selju]^ Shah
9. ^Abish
* Most of the Salgharids used the title Mu^affar-aZ-dln.
174 ATABEOS
A.H. A.D.
543-740 68. HAZARASPIDS 1148—1339
(ATABEGS OF LURISTAN)
The founder of this line was Abu-Tahir, a general who
was sent by the Salgharid Atabeg to reduce the Greater
Ldristan in 1148 {5If3), This original territory was aug-
mented by a grfitnt of the province of Khuzistan by the
Mongol Abaga. The Atabeg Afrasiyab i seized Ispahan
on the death of Arghun, but was speedily punished. This
petty dynasty continued to rule tiU about 1339 (JflfO).
Many of the dates are uncertain. Their capital was
Idaj ; but Yusuf Shah n is recorded to have annexed
Shustar, Huwayza, and -Basra. There was also fitnother
petty dynasty of Atabegs, who governed the Lesser Luristan
from the end of the 12th to the 16th century.*
♦ For both dynasties see Sir Henry Howorth's Eittory of the Mongolia
Part III. pp. 140, 406, 751-6.
BAZlRASPIDS
175
A.H. A.D.
543 AbH-Tahir b. Mol^ammad . . . 1148
e. 600 Na^rat-a^-din Hazarasp . , e. 1203
e. 650 Takla e, 1252
e, 657 Shams-a/-din Alp-Arghu . . . . e, 1259
e, 673 YiiBuf Shah i e, 1274
e. 687 Afrasiyab i . 1288
696 Na^rat-a^dm A^mad 1296
733 Rukn-aZ-din Yiisuf Shah ii . . . . 1333
740 Mu^affar-aZ-din Afrasiyab ii . . . . 1339
756 Shams-a/-dln Hushang (or Niir-al-Ward) . 1355
e, 780 Al^mad e, 1378
e. 815 Abu.Sa*id 1408
e, 820 Hosayn <?. 1417
827 Ghiyath-a^duL 1423
Expelled by Ibrahim b. Shah Rukh
I
3. Takla
I
I
6. Afrasiyab i
1. Abii-Tahir
2. HAZAEASP
4. Alp-Arghu
I
I
5. Yusuf Shah i 7. Al^mad
I
8. Tuaot Shah n
Kur-ai-Wapd
I
X
I
Hushang
[Tlfnuridt]
176 KHWiRIZM
A.H. A.D.
c. 470—628 69. SHAHS OP KHWABIZM 1077—1231
A Turkish slave of Balkatigin of Ghazna, named Anush-
tigin, rose to be the cup-bearer of the Seljuk Sultan
Malik Shah, who made him governor of Khwarizm
(Khiva), a post to which his son succeeded with the
title of Khwarhm Shah. Atsiz was the first of the
line to show 6tny ambition for independence, but his
revolt in 1138 (^533) wslb punished by his expulsion
from Khwarizm by Sultan Sinjar. Atsiz, however, shortly
returned, and henceforward the Khwarizm Shahs enjoyed
sovereign power. Atsiz extended his authority as far
as Jand on the River Sihun (Jaxartes). Tukush added
Khurasan, -Rayy and Ispahan to his dominions 1193-4
(589-590), and his son, the celebrated *Ala-a/-din
Mohammad, after a stubborn war with the Ghurids in
Khurasan, reduced the greater part of Persia by the
year 1210 {607), subdued Bukhara and Samarkand, and
invading the territory of the Giir-Khan of Kara-Khitay,
seized his capital Otrar. In 1214 {611) he entered
Afghanistan and took Ghazna, and then, having adopted
KHWARIZM SHAHS 177
the *Alid heresy {61J^) prepared to put 'Hn end to the
*Abbasid Caliphate. His career of conquest was suddenly-
cut short by the appearance of the Mongol hordes of
Ghingiz Khan on his northern borders. Mohammad fled
incontinently before this appalling swarm, and died in
despair on an island of the Caspian Sea, 1220 {617).
His three sons wandered for some time through the
provinces of Persia, and one of them, Jalal-a/-din, even
visited India for two years ; but after a decade of
stirring adventures, during which he contrived to hold
Adharbijan from 622-8 , he was finally banished by the
Mongols in 1231 (628). At one time the rule of the
Khwarizm Shah was almost conterminous with the Seljuk
empire, but this period of widest extent scarcely lasted
a dozen years.
A.H. A.D.
c. 470 Anushtigin c. 1077
490 Kutb-a^dm Mo1?ammad .... 1097
621 AtsTz 1127
561 Il-Arslan 1166
668 Sultan Shah Ma1?mud (t 689) . 1172
668 Tukush 1172
696 <Ala-a/-^n Mohammad .... 1199
617 Jalal-a^dln Mangbarti 1220
—628 —1231
{^Monffoh"]
12
178
KUWARIZM
H
CO
5^
I— I
K
W
o
W
H
fcc
cS
£
o
a
IfM
I
C3
I
•
!■-•
CO
IS
1.
loS
ie9
'ts leO 'te
^ <J c
d
•lOj
a
I
a
00
I
xi
es 02
103
CO
«3
'5=
icS
d
I
. C3
I
lee
S
s
C3
d
i»-
^
133
C3
^
1
QQ
xi
■*^
.»-i
icS
!5
S
^
CO
O
d
I
es
I
3
P
ip4
^
u
Od
d "^
£ CO
,3 •*-
o
A.H.
619-703
KUTLUOH KHANS
70. KUTLUGH KHANS
179
A.H.
1222-1303
(KIRMAX)
Burak Hajib, a native of Kara-KMtay, and an officer
of *Ala-a/-din the Khwarizm Shah, succeeding in estab-
lishing his power in Kirman in 1222 {619), during the
period of anarchy which followed the overthrow of the
Khwarizm Shah by Chingiz Khan; and his authority was
confirmed by the Mongol Ogotay, who conferred upon him
the title of Kutlugh Khan, The dynasty kept within
the limits of Kirman, and were loyal vassals of the
Mongols of Persia, two of whom married daughters of
the family. The daughter of the last of the line
married Mohammad the Muzaffarid of Ears.
A.H.
A.D.
619
Buruk Hajib Kutlugh Khan .
1222
632
Rukn-a/-dTn Khojat-al-Hakk
1234
650
Kutb-a/-din Mohammad
1252
655
Kutlugh Khatun (widow of preceding * .
1257
681
Jalal-a/-din SmTirghatmish .
1282
693
§afwat-a/-din Padisliah Khatun .
1293
694
Jalal-a/-din Mohammad Shah
1294
701
Kutb-a/-din Shah-Jahan
1301
703
—1303
\_Mongol governors till 741 ; then Miizaffarids.']
• From 656 to 660 her son Ilajjaj Sultan was the titular ruler.
180
KIRMAN
KUTLUGH KHANS
1 . Burak Hajib
I
2. Eukn-a/-din
I
Taynku
I
3. Kutb-a/-din=4. Kutlugh Khatun
J
Hajjaj Sultan
I I I
5. Jalal-a/-din 6. ^afwat-a/-din daughter-
Abaga
il-Khan
7. Jalal-aZ-din 8. Kutb-a/-din daughter =^9:^^\3i Il-Ehan
daughter =.'}iL^9XDmsA b. -Mu^affar
X. THE SUCCESSORS OF THE SELJUKS
IN THE WEST
S>EC. XIV-XIX
AMIRS OF ASIA MINOR
71.
KARASi
(MYSIA)
72.
hamFd
•
(PISIDIA)
73.
KARMIYAN
(PHRYQIA)
74.
TAKKA
(LYCIA)
76.
SARU KHAN
•
(LYDIA)
76.
aydFn
(LYDIA)
77.
MANTASHA
(CARIA)
78. KiZIL-AHMADLi (PAPHLAQONIA)
79. KARAMAN (LYCAONIA)
80. 'OTHMANLI SULTANS OF TURKEY
X. THE SUCCESSORS OF THE SEUUKS
IN THE WEST
S^C. XIV— XIX
We have seen how the Atabegs and other officers of
the Seljuks succeeded to the government of the Persian,
Mesopotamian, and Syrian provinces of their wide empire,
but, failing to found powerful dynasties, were forced to
make way for the Mongols in the thirteenth century.
There was, however, one part of the Seljuk empire
where the Mongols made no lasting impression, and where
the Seljuks were followed by a dynasty greater than
their own, the splendid line of the *Olhmdnll or Ottoman
Turks. Before entering upon the Mongol period of Mo-
hammadan history, these successors 'of the Seljuks in the
West must be noticed.
In the second half of the thirteenth century the Seljuks
of -Rum, or Hither Asia, became the vassals of the
Mongols of Persia, who directed affairs in Anatolia
through a governor. But the hold of the Mongols
upon this distant province was slight and brief. The
184 AMIRS OF ASIA MINOR
decayed Seljfiks might submit, but the young dynasties
which sprang up among their ruins paid little heed to
the remote despots of Persia, who made few efforts to
restrain them. Ten States soon divided the Seljuk king-
dom of -Rum amongst themselves. The Kardsi dynasty
occupied Mysia; the families of Sdru Khan and Aydln,
Lydia; the Mantashd princes, Caria; those of Takka,
Lycia and Pamphylia ; ffamid^ Pisidia and Isauria ;
Karamdn, Lycaonia; Karmiyany Phrygia; Kizil-Ahmadll^
Paphlagonia; whilst the house of ^Othmdn held Phrygia
Epictetus.
All these dynasties were gradually absorbed by the
rising power of the *0thmdnli8y once the least among
them. Karasi was annexed in 1336 {7S7) ; Hamid was
purchased as a marriage dower in 1382 (783) ; and
in 1390 {792) Bayazld (Bajazet) i annexed Karmiyan,
Takka, Saru Khan, Aydin, and Mantasha, in a single
campaign, and completed his conquest by adding Kara-
man and Kizil-Ahmadli in 1392-3 {794-5). [Thus at the
end of the fourteenth century, not a hundred years after
the assumption of independence by *Othman i, the arms
of his great-grandson had swept away the nine rival
dynasties.
AMIRS OF ASIA MINOR 185
After the battle of Angora in 1402 {80If)^ when Bayazid
was defeated and made prisoner by Timur, and the *Oth-
manli power in Asia seemed to be annihilated by the
Tatar hordes, seven of these dynasties (but not Karasi
or Hamid) were restored by the conqueror, and enjoyed
a renewed vitality for about a quarter of a century.
By that time, however, the ^Othmanlis had recovered
from the blow, and in 1426-8 {829-832) five of the
restored dynasties were re-absorbed by Murad (Amu-
rath) n; and in 1471 {877)^ after the second conquest
of Karaman, the rule of the Ottoman Turks, in the
strong hands of Mohammad ii, was again supreme over
all the provinces which once owned the sway of the
Ten Amirs, as it is at this day.
The following table shows the division of the Seljuk
kingdom of Eum among the Ten States, and their
absorption by the *Othmanlis, and gives the names and
(so far as known) the dates of their princes.*
* Details may be consulted in my article on the Successors of the
Seljuks, in Journal R. As. Soc., N.S. xiv. (1882).
186 TURKEY
A.H. A.D.
699—1311 80. *OTHMANLi OR OTTOMAN 1299-1893
SULTANS OF TURKEY
The *Othmaiili or Ottoman Turks were a small clan
of the Oghuz tribe, who were driven westward from
Khurasan by the Mongol migration, and took refuge in
Asia Minor early in the thirteenth century. In recog-
nition of their aid in war, the Seljuk Sultan allowed
them to pasture their flocks in the province anciently
known as Phiygia Epictetus (henceforward called Sultan-
oni) on the borders of the Byzantine Bithynia, with the
town of Sugut (Thebasion) for their headquarters. Here
*Othman, the eponymous founder of a dynasty which
numbers thirty-five Sultans in the direct male line, was
bom in 1258 {656), *Othman pushed the Byzantine
frontier further back, and his son *Orkhan took Brusa
and Nicaea, absorbed the neighbouring State of Karasi,
and organized the famous corps of Janizaries {Yani chart
* new soldiery '), who for several centuries were the flower
of the conquering armies of the *Othmanlis. In 1358
{759) the Turks crossed the Hellespont, established a
'OTHMANLl SULTANS 187
garrison at Gallipoli, and began the conquest of the
Byzantine Empire in Europe. Adrianople and Philippopolis
fell a few. years later, and the victories of the Maritza
(1364), Kosovo (1389), and Nicopolis (1394) over the
chivalry of all Europe gave the Turks assured possession
of the whole Balkan peninsula, except the district sur-
rounding Constantinople. The capital of the Eastern
Empire was temporarily saved by the diversion caused
by the invasion of Asia Minor by Timur (Tamerlane)
and the overwhelming defeat of the Ottoman Sultan
Bayazid i (commonly called Bajazet, from an ignorant
pronunciation of the German spelling) in 1402 {80If) on
the field of Angora.
For the moment an empire which had stretched from
the Danube to the Orontes appeared to be almost anni-
hilated by a single blow. Its recovery, however, under
the wise rule of Mohammad i, *The Gentleman,* was
scarcely less remarkable, and, after an interval of peace
and consolidation, Murad n was able to defend the
empire from the attacks of Hunyady, the * White
Knight of Wallachia,' and to avenge a violated treaty by
the decisive victory of Yama (1444) over a vast army
of Christian crusaders. This signal success secured the
188 TURKEY
Turks from invasion from the north, and the history of
the next two centuries is a long record of triumphs.
Constantinople fell to Mohammad ii in 1453, and the
last remnant of the Byzantine Empire was thereby
destroyed. The Crimea was annexed (1475), the Aegean
islands became Ottoman soil, and the Turkish flag waved
even in Italy over the castle of Otranto. In his brief
reign of eight years, Selim i, *the Grim,* defeated
the Shah of Persia, and added Kurdistan and Diyar-
Bakr to the Turkish Empire; took Syria, Egypt and
Arabia from the Mamluks (1517); and not only became
the master of the Holy Cities of Mecca and -Medina,
but received from the last *Abbasid Caliph of Cairo the
relics of the Prophet Mohammad and the right of suc-
cession to the Caliphate, in virtue of which the Ottoman
Sultans have ever since claimed the homage of the
faithful.
Sulayman the Great, patris fortis filim fortior^ over-
shadowed Selim's exploits by his own magnificent achieve-
ments. In 1522 he expelled the Ejiights of Khodes from
their corsairs* stronghold. In the north he conquered
Belgrade, and in 1526 utterly crushed the Hungarians on
the field of Mohacs, slaying their king Louis n and 20,000
'OTHMANLI SULTANS 189
of his troops. For a century and a half Hungary became
a Turkish province. Sulayman even besieged Vienna
(1529), and, though he failed to subdue it, he compelled
the Archduke Ferdinand to pay him tribute. * The Sultan's
claim to be called The Great rests not merely upon
his undoubted wisdom and ability, and the splendid series
of his successes, but upon the fact that he maintained
and improved his grand position in an age of surpassing
greatness — the age of Charles i, Francis i, Elizabeth, and
Leo X — of Colombus, Cortes, and Raleigh. In the great
days of Charles he dared to annex Hungary and lay
siege to Vienna; and in the epoch of great navies and
admirals, of Doria and Drake, he swept the seas to the
coasts of Spain, and his admirals Earbarossa, Piale, and
Dragut, created panic fear along all the shores of the
Mediterranean, drove the Spaniards out of the Barbary
States, and defeated pope, emperor, and doge together
at the great sea-fight off Prevesa (1638).'* The empire
of Sulayman stretched from Buda-Pesth on the Danube
to Aswan on the Cataracts of the I^ile, and from the
Euphrates almost to the Straits of Gibraltar.
* See my History of Turkey y ch. x (1888),
X. THE SUCCESSORS OF THE SEUUKS
IN THE WEST
S^C. XIV— XIX
"We have seen how the Atabegs and other officers of
the Seljuks succeeded to the government of the Persian,
Mesopotamian, and Syrian provinces of their wide empire,
but, failing to found powerful dynasties, were forced to
make way for the Mongols in the thirteenth century.
There was, however, one part of the Seljuk empire
where the Mongols made no lasting impression, and where
the Seljuks were followed by a dynasty greater than
their own, the splendid line of the ^Olhmdnll or Ottoman
Turks. Before entering upon the Mongol period of Mo-
hammadan history, these successors 'of the Seljuks in the
West must be noticed.
In the second half of the thirteenth century the Seljuks
of -Rum, or Hither Asia, became the vassals of the
Mongols of Persia, who directed affairs in Anatolia
through a governor. But the hold of the Mongols
upon this distant province was slight and brief. The
181 AMIRS OF ASIA MINOR
decayed Seljuks might submit, but the young dynasties
which sprang up among their ruins paid little heed to
the remote despots of Persia, who made few efforts to
restrain them. Ten States soon divided the Seljuk king-
dom of -Rum amongst themselves. The Kardsl dynasty
occupied Mysia; the families of Sdru Khan and Aydln^
Lydia; the Mantashd princes, Caria; those of Takkay
Lycia and Pamphylia ; Hamid^ Pisidia and Isauria ;
Karaman^ Lycaonia; Karmiyan^ Phrygia; Kizil-Ahmadli,
Paphlagonia ; whilst the house of * Othmdn held Phrygia
Epictetus.
All these dynasties were gradually absorbed by the
rising power of the ^ Othmanlis, once the least among
them. Karasi was annexed in 1336 {737) ; Hamid was
purchased as a marriage dower in 1382 {783) ; and
in 1390 {792) Bayazid (Bajazet) i annexed Karmiyan,
Takka, Saru Khan, Aydin, and Mantasha, in a single
campaign, and completed his conquest by adding Kara-
man and Kizil-Ahmadli in 1392-3 (794-5). ^Thus at the
end of the fourteenth century, not a hundred years after
the assumption of independence by *Othman i, the arms
of his great-grandson had swept away the nine rival
dynasties.
BITUYNIA
1
PHllYGIA
EPICTETUS ^^^^
riKIDIA
I'llKYGIA
BYZANTINES
'0THMANLI8 KARA8I
HAJliD
KAUMIYAN
S
630 Ertushril
E
L
660 Michael
PcilacologuH
682 AndronicuH
•
699 'Othman *Ajlan Beg
Hamid
Karmivan Beg
717 BHlsa
726 Orkhan
^Alishir
731 Nicaea
761 Murad i
Hosayn
*AUm
*Ati
737
Ya*kuh
783
792 Bayazid
792
804 INVASION OP TIMUR
805 Mol^ammad i
ANNEXED B^
805 Ya'kub
restored
824 Murad ii
855 Mohammad ii
832
*0
T
H
M
A
AMIRS OF ASIA MINOR 185
After the battle of Angora in 1402 {80Ii)^ when Bayazid
was defeated and made prisoner by Timur, and the *Oth-
manli power in Asia seemed to be annihilated by the
Tatar hordes, seven of these dynasties (but not Karasi
or Hamid) were restored by the conqueror, and enjoyed
a renewed vitality for about a quarter of a century.
By that time, however, the *Othmanlis had recovered
from the blow, aud in 1426-8 {829-832) five of the
restored dynasties were re-absorbed by Murad (Amu-
rath) n; and in 1471 {877), after the second conquest
of Karaman, the rule of the Ottoman Turks, in the
strong hands of Mohammad ii, was again supreme over
all the provinces which once owned the sway of the
Ten Amirs, as it is at this day.
The following table shows the division of the Seljuk
kingdom of Rum among the Ten States, and their
absorption by the ^Othmanlis, and gives the names and
(so far as known) the dates of their princes.*
* Details may be consulted in my article on the Successors of the
Seljuks, in Journal R. As. Soc., N.S. xiv. (1882).
186 TURKEY
A.H. A.D.
699—1311 80. *OTHMANLi OR OTTOMAN 1299-1893
SULTANS OF TURKEY
The *Othmanli or Ottoman Turks were a small clan
of the Oghuz tribe, who were driven westward from
Khurasan by the Mongol migration, and took refuge in
Asia Minor early in the thirteenth century. In recog-
nition of their aid in war, the Seljuk Sultan allowed
them to pasture their flocks in the province anciently
known as Phrygia Epictetus (henceforward called Sultan-
oni) on the borders of the Byzantine Bithynia, with the
town of Sugut (Thebasion) for their headquarters. Here
*Othman, the eponymous founder of a dynasty which
numbers thirty-five Sultans in the direct male line, was
bom in 1258 {656). *Othman pushed the Byzantine
frontier further back, and his son *Orkhan took Brusa
and Nicaea, absorbed the neighbouring State of Karasi,
and organized the famous corps of Janizaries {Ymii chart
* new soldiery '), who for several centuries were the flower
of the conquering armies of the 'Othmanlis. In 1358
(J 59) the Turks crossed the Hellespont, established a
'OTHMANLl SULTANS 187
garrison at GallipoL', and began the conquest of the
Byzantine Empire in Europe. Adrianople and Philippopolis
fell a few. years later, and the victories of the Maritza
(1364), Kosovo (1389), and Mcopolis (1394) over the
chivalry of all Europe gave the Turks assured possession
of the whole Balkan peninsula, except the district sur-
rounding Constantinople. The capital of the Eastern
Empire was temporarily saved by the diversion caused
by the invasion of Asia Minor by Timur (Tamerlane)
and the overwhelming defeat of the Ottoman Sultan
Bayazld i (commonly called Bajazet, from an ignorant
pronunciation of the German spelling) in 1402 {80If) on
the field of Angora.
For the moment an empire which had stretched from
the Danube to the Orontes appeared to be almost anni-
hilated by a single blow. Its recovery, however, under
the wise rule of Mohammad i, * The Gentleman,' was
scarcely less remarkable, and, after an interval of peace
and consolidation, Murad n was able to defend the
empire from the attacks of Hunyady, the * White
Knight of Wallachia,' and to avenge a violated treaty by
the decisive victory of Varna (1444) over a vast army
of Christian crusaders. This signal success secured the
188 TURKEY
Turks from invasion from tlie north, and the history of
the next two centuries is a long record of triumphs.
Constantinople fell to Mohammad ii in 1453, and the
last remnant of the Byzantine Empire was thereby
destroyed. The Crimea was annexed (1475), the Aegean
islands became Ottoman soil, and the Turkish flag waved
even in Italy over the castle of Otranto. In his brief
reign of eight years, Selim i, *the Grim,' defeated
the Shah of Persia, and added Kurdistan and Diyar-
Bakr to the Turkish Empire; took Syria, Egypt and
Arabia from the Mamluks (1517) ; and not only became
the master of the Holy Cities of Mecca and -Medina,
but received from the last *Abbasid Caliph of Cairo the
relics of the Prophet Mohammad and the right of suc-
cession to the Caliphate, in virtue of which the Ottoman
Sultans have ever since claimed the homage of the
faithful.
Sulayman the Great, patris fortis filiua fortiori over-
shadowed Sellm's exploits by his own magnificent achieve-
ments. In 1522 he expelled the Knights of Rhodes from
their corsairs' stronghold. In the north he conquered
Belgrade, and in 1526 utterly crushed the Hungarians on
the field of Mohacs, slaying their king Louis n and 20,000
'OTEMANLI SULTANS 189
of Ids troops. For a century and a lialf Hungary became
a Turkisli province. Sulayman even besieged Vienna
(1529), and, though be failed to subdue it, be compelled
tbe Archduke Ferdinand to pay him tribute. * The Sultan's
claim to be called The Great rests not merely upon
his undoubted wisdom and ability, and the splendid series
of his successes, but upon the fact that he maintained
and improved his grand position in an age of surpassing
greatness — the age of Charles i, Francis i, Elizabeth, and
Leo X — of Colombus, Cortes, and Raleigh. In the great
days of Charles he dared to annex Hungary and lay
siege to Vienna; aud in the epoch of great navies and
admirals, of Doria and Drake, he swept the seas to the
coasts of Spain, and his admirals Barbarossa, Piale, and
Dragut, created panic fear along all the shores of the
Mediterranean, drove the Spaniards out of the Barbary
States, and defeated pope, emperor, and doge together
at the great sea-fight off Prevesa (1638).'* The empire
of Sulayman stretched from Buda-Pesth on the Danube
to Aswan on the Cataracts of the Nile, and from the
Euphrates almost to the Straits of Gibraltar.
* See my History of Turkey, ch. x (1888).
OTTOUAN EMPIRE
1
1
1
1^
iH
1
s
i^
1
J
T"
1
u
1
a
5
s
£
£
!
K
'" -If"
B « /
■ S«/
g
i
jm/
® 1
1
Id •
!
=fl
tV^
S
= 1
H
A
0.
Biau-^3
o
umia'i
%
i 4\'
o
a
1
« a|\
u
3\
"Ifx
llm !=■
9
1
1
arsi.ii
-1
OTTOMAN EMPIRE
192 TURKEY
The reign of Sulayman tlie Great is tlie apogee of
Ottoman power. The downward course began with the
blow inflicted upon the naval prestige of Turkey by
Don John of Austria's signal victory off Lepanto (1571).
In spite of the conquest of Cyprus (1571) and such
successes on land as the defeat of the Austrians on the
Keresztes (1596), the Turks were no longer the terror
of Europe. Murad iv added Baghdad to their Asiatic
dominions in 1638, and Candia and other islands were
wrested from the Venetians in 1645; but on the con-
tinent of Europe the defeats at St. Gothard (1664),
Choczim (1673), and Lemberg (1675) by John Sobieski,
culminating in the fatal siege of Vienna (1682) and the
rout at Mohacz, were followed by the total loss of
Hungary (1686), and the invasion of Bosnia and Greece
by the Austrians and Venetians. Prince Eugene delivered
a final blow at the battle of Zenta (1697), and the
treaties of Carlovitz (1699) and Passarovitz (1718) mark
the end of Turkish supremacy in Hungary, Podolia, and
Transylvania.
The frontiers of the empire remained almost unchanged
from this epoch of humiliation up to the recent partition of
1878. Russian aggression began in 1736 with the annexa-
'OTHMANLi SULTANS 193
lion of OczakoY and Azov, and continued with the seizure
of the Crimea in 1783, besides several invasions of the
Danubian Principalities. Turkey itself was a prey to
the exactions of a disorderly soldiery, and Mahmud n,
the greatest of modem Sultans, though he massacred the
mutinous Janizaries (1826), could- not arrest the process
of disintegration which was going on in the Ottoman
empire. In Africa, Egypt became practically independent
under Mohammad *AlI in the first quarter of this cen-
tury, and since 1883 has been still further removed
from the 'sphere of Turkish influence' by the British
occupation. Algiers and Tunis became semi-independent
under their Deys and Beys in 1659 (1070) and 1705
{1117) respectively, and Prance has been the possessor
of Algiers since 1830, and of Tunis, in all but name,
since 1881. The regency of Tripoli is all that now
remains of the Turkish empire in Africa. In Asia,
however, it has lost little since the day when Murad iv
took Baghdad from the Persians ; though Kars and Batum
were awarded to Eussia in 1878 by the Treaty of Berlin,
when the island of Cyprus was hypothecated to Great
Britain.
Turkey's most serious losses have been in Europe.
13
194 TURKEY
Greece parted from her in 1828; the Danubian Princi-
palities coalesced into the State of Eoumania in 1866 ;
and Servia got rid of her Turkish garrisons in 1867.
The designs of Eussia, which had been checked by-
England and France in the Crimean War (1854-5),
were again manifested in the invasion of Turkey in
1877-8; but the Great Powers did not sanction the
aggrandizing ambition of Eussia. The Treaty of Beriin
(1878), though it gave little to Eussia, carried out the
partition of Turkey in Europe which had already begun.
Eoumania and Servia were created separate kingdoms, the
independence of Montenegro was recognized, Greece was
given Thessaly, Bosnia and Herzegovina were entrusted
to Austria, and a new tributary principality of Bulgaria
was established, to which Eastern Eoumelia was added
in 1885, whereby Turkey was virtually deprived of her
last possession north of the Balkans. The Ottoman
Empire in Europe is now reduced to a strip of territory
south of the Balkans, corresponding to ancient Thrace,
Macedon, Epirus, and Illyria, instead of stretching almost
to the gates of Vienna as it did in the great days of
Sulayman.
'OTHMlNLI SULTANS
195
A.H.
699
726
761
792
805
824
855
886
918
926
974
982
1003
1012
1026
1027
1031
1032
1049
1058
1099
1102
1106
1115
1143
1168
1171
1187
1203
1222
1223
1255
1277
1293
1293
'Othman i
Orkhan
Murad (Amurath) i
Bayazid (Bajazet) i
Moljiammad i
Murad n
Mohammad n
Bayazid u .
Selim I
Sulayman i .
Selim II
Murad iii
Mohammad iii
Ahmad i
Mustafa I
'Othman ii .
Mu?tafa I {restored)
Murad iv
Ihrahim i
Mohammad iv
Sulayman ii .
Ahmad n
Mu?tafa n .
Ahmad in
Mal^mud i
*Othman in .
Mu?tafa ni .
*Abd-al-Hamid i
Selim in
Mu§taf a IV .
Mabmud n .
*Abd-al-Majid
*Abd-al-*Aziz
Murad v
*Abd-al-Ij[amid ii regnant
A.D.
1299
1326
1360
1389
1402
1421
1451
1481
1512
1520
1566
1574
1595
1603
1617
1618
1622
1623
1640
1648
1687
1691
1695
1703
1730
1754
1757
1773
1789
1807
1808
1839
1861
1876
1876
196
TURKEY
U
H
<
o
H
H
O
o
1^
»
H
O
o
CO
CO
1^
QO
eo
•■-«
_ N _
>^
■ 03
Musa
Claimant
1410-16
lad I 1402
1421
1— •
%
CO
;^ IS,
QO
-s-a
I* ®
PP OQ
o
uo
CO
CO
U3
uo
tcS
1^
U3
CO
00
O)
O — •
Ol
'I 1 2
'3 -^ '*
OQ ^
'OTHMANLI SULTANS
197
CO
QO
O
00
CO
QO
CO
CO
-f-i
M
•cS
en*
7i
1^
U3
CO
CO
o
CO
.03
o
CO
a
■'■%
•03
00
CO
CO
1^
00
f-l
CO
M
M
to3
"a
o
CO
CO
H
:t
Ol
00
CO
•cS
•l
02
o
00
CO
08
.a
a
08
O
Od
CO
o
- OS-
a
CO*
a
. I
Oi
CO
H
•OS
08
©«
C4
.103
«*-! ■
08
CO
•08
a
o
CO
•^
■a
1
08
o
CO
o
00
00
I
GQ
00
N
'<
I
I
CO
CO
00
I
-3
2
CO
r
CO
00
.3
a
08
I
I
CO
CO
00
CO
CO
XI. THE MONGOLS
S>EC. XIII— XVIII
81. GREAT KHANS OF MONGOLIA
82. MONGOLS OF PERSIA
83. GOLDEN HORDE OF KIPCHAK
84. KHANS of THE KRIM (CRIMEA)
85. CHAGHATAY KHANS
Xr. THE MONGOLS*
S^C. XIII— XVIII
Tlie history of the Mongols begins practically with the
great conqueror Chingiz Khan. There are many traditions
of his ancestors current among his biographers, but, as
in the case of many another man of unexpected fame, his
pedigree has been elaborated rather on the ground of
natural propriety than of fact. All that can safely be
said about the early history of the Mongols is that they
were a clan among clans, a member of a great nomad
confederacy that ranged the country north of the desert
of Gobi in search of water and pasture; who spent their
lives in hunting and the breeding of cattle, lived on flesh
and sour milk (kumis), and made their profit by bartering
hides and beasts with their kinsmen the Khitans, or with
the Turks and Chinese, to whom they owed allegiance.
The name Mongol was not known abroad until the tenth
century, and probably came to be applied to the whole
group of clans only when the chief of a particular clan
bearing that name acquired an ascendancy over the rest
♦ The following introduction, and those to the succeeding sections
of the Mongol dynasties, are reprinted from my Catalogue of Oriental
Coins in the British Museum^ vol vi. They are of course based upon
Sir Henry Howorth's great History.
202 MONGOLS
of tlie confederacy, and gave to the greater the name of
the less. If not the founder of the supremacy of his clan,
Yissugay was a notable maintainer of it, and it was pro-
bably he who first asserted the independence of the
Mongols from Chinese rule. In spite, however, of conquest
and annexation, the people who owned the sovereignty of
Yissugay numbered only forty thousand tents. Yet it was
upon this foundation that Yissugay's son, Chingiz Khan,
built up in twenty years the widest empire the world has
ever seen. The father died in 1175 a.d., and Temujin his
son, a child of thirteen years, and not yet called by the
high title of Chingiz Khan, ruled in his stead over the
tribes that wandered by the banks of the Onon.
A detailed chronicle of the career of conquest inaugurated
by this Asiatic Alexander is no part of the present purpose.*
It is sufficient to say that after thirty years of struggle
against home-foes, in which he succeeded in firmly estab-
lishing his authority over his own and the neighbouring
clans, in face of powerful and treacherous conspiracies,
Temujin found himself free to devote the twenty years
that remained of his life to wider and more ambitious
designs. Having reduced all the tribes north of the desert
* See Sir H. H. Howorth's History of the Mongols, i. 49—116*
CHINOIZ KHAN 203
of Gobi, from the Irtish to the Khinggan Mountains, and
having incorporated among his subjects the Karaits, who
had forfeited their independence by the treachery of theit
king, Wang Khan (the Prester John of European fable,
and an old but perfidious ally of Yissugay and his son),
Temujin summoned, in 1206, a Kuriltay or Diet of the
chiefs of all the tribes ; and a ahamany or priest, announced
to the assembled nobles that a higher title than belonged
to others had been decreed by Heaven to Temujin, and
henceforward his name should be Chingiz Kaan, * the Very
Mighty King.* Thus at the age of forty-four did Chingiz
begin his undisputed reign. Three years later, after
receiving the submission of the XJighurs, he began his
invasion of China, and though it was reserved for his
grandson to complete the subjugation of the Celestial
Empire, a great part of the northern provinces, the ancient
kingdom of Liau-tung, and the Tangut Kingdom of Hia,
were added, as subject provinces or feudatory states, to the
Mongol dominions during the great Khan's own lifetime.
The next obstacle in the path to universal sovereignty
was the old Turkish kingdom of Kara-Khitay, which
corresponded nearly to the modem limits of Eastern
Turkisi^, and was ruled by a line of kings called 6ur-
204 MONGOLS
Khans, wlio exacted homage from the border states of
Persia and Transoxiana. Chingiz and his horsemen, how-
ever, instead of paying homage, speedily rode down all
resistance, and soon found themselves masters of Xashghar,
Khoten, and Yarkhand, with the rest of the territory of
Giir-Khans. The Mongol dominions now marched with the
wide kingdom which had recently been conquered by the
Khwarizm Shah; and this, therefore, became the next
object of attack and the next example of the futility of
resistance. The Mongol armies, divided into several
immense brigades, swept over Khwarizm, Khurasan, and
Afghanistan, on the one hand, and on the other over
Adharbljan, Georgia, and southern Eussia, whilst a third
division continued the reduction of China. In the midst
of these diverging streams of conquest, Chingiz Khan died,
in 1227 {62If\ at the age of sixty-four. The territory he
and his sons had conquered stretched from the Yellow
Sea to the Euxine, and included lands or tribes wrung
horn the rule of Chinese, Tanguts, Afghans, Persians, and
Turks.
It was the habit of a Mongol chief to distribute the
clans over which he had ruled as appanages among his
sons,* and this tribal rather than territorial distribution
MONGOLS 205
obtained in the division of the empire among the sons of
Chingiz. The founder appointed a special appanage of
tribes in certain loosely defined camping-grounds to each
son, and also nominated a successor to himself in the
supreme Khanate. Beginning therefore with the KhakadnSf
or supreme suzerains over all the other Mongol chiefs,
the following seems the natural order:
1. The line of Ogotay^ ruling the tribes of Zungaria;
Khdkadns, till their extinction by the family
of Tuluy.
2. The line of Tuluy y ruling the home clans of Mongol-
istan; Khdkauna after Ogotay's line, down to
the Manchu supremacy.
3. The Persian branch of the line of Tuluy ; Hulagu
and his successors, the Il-khans of Persia.
4. The line of Jujly ruling the Turkish Tribes of the
Khanate of Kipchak; the Khans of the Golden
and White Hordes, with the sequel, the
Khanate of Astrakhan, and the ofPshoots, the
Khanates of Kazan, Kazimof, and Krim ; and
finally the Khans of Khiva and Bukhara.
5. The line of Chagatdyy ruling Ma-wara-/-nahr, or
Transoxiana.
206
MONGOLS
w
\4
I— I
O
I— I
W
o
o
Ph
OQ
OQ
I— )
H
W
H
P^
O
pi?
H
W
H
W
•J
M.9 §
-2
I
QO
— § B^
I— 1
w
S
08
H a CO
C8
■ 03
"i;-
-H
•08
V
bCoQ
08
s
1
o
I en ^
H
. I
-a
H
-I
^ o S
-♦a
bo"
§3
3
d I
iflS '^^ ^
W^2
"^ bO'<*«
B
CO
CO
^ « J
d
CO
cs .
^
• o8 1^3 I
M2-
08
1-^
o
o
QO
.00
S ® T
S *::2 GO
OD
If
b*
-*
^
108
QO
I— I
-2
iflS
I
«^
"•08
M Wo
eo f-i
08 'C ■-<
-•S «-c!>
•08 08 '
O r-l
^Woo
O d '^
)-^ ie8 ^O
g 03 I
S^3
MONGOLS 207
A.H. A.D.
603-1043 81. GREAT KHANS 1026—1634
1. Line of Ogotay; — Appanage, Zungaria*; Supreme
Khakaans (1227—1248).
By the will of Cliingiz, Ogotay besides receiving his
appanage in Zungaria was appointed to succeed to the
supreme authority ; and it is a singular testimony to the
reverence in which the intentions of the great founder
of Mongol power were held that Ogotay, although neither
the eldest nor the most capable of the sons of Chingiz,
was suffered quietly to assume the sovereignty over all
the chiefs of the family and tributaries, and received their
loyal homage at the general Diet held in 1229. His reign
was marked by a considerable extension of the Mongol
dominions. The Kin empire, or northern half of China,
which had only been partially reduced in the lifetime of
Chingiz, was now (1234) entirely subdued; (the southern
* It will be simpler thus to indicate rouglily the position of the
camping-grounds of Ogotay's subjects, than to say **the clans camping
in or about Zungaria,'* etc. In this instance the tribes in question were
the Naymans and the ancestors of the modem Kalmuks.
208 MONGOLS
half, or Sung empire, resisted the invaders till the time
of Khubilay.) Korea was annexed (1241). The gallant
and unfortunate Jalal-a/-din, son of the late Khwarizm
Shah Mohammad, was hunted through the wide territory
which had once owned his father's rule. A great
expedition into Europe was conducted by Batu, son of
Juji ; the Mongols entered Moscow and Novgorod, pene-
trated to Hungary, burned Cracow, and laid siege to Pesth.
The opportune death of Ogotay called for a general assembly
of the family, and a reverse sustained at Liegnitz, at the
hand of the Grand Duke of Austria, saved Europe. Mean-
while the internal affairs of the empire had been organized
and ably administered under the wise and just rule of
the prime minister Yeliu Chutsay, a Khitan, who did
much to restore order and security to the provinces, in
spite of the incapacity of his imperial master, who was
given over to the prevailing Mongol vice of habitual
drunkenness.
Ogotay's death in A.n. 1241 {637) was followed by an
interregnum of several years, during which his widow
Turakina governed the empire as regent for her eldest
son Kuyuk, until he should return from Europe, where
he had been distinguishing himself in the invasion of
GREAT KHANS 209
Hungary under his cousin Batu. He received the summons
in Hungary, and on his return to Karakorum in 1246,
was elected Khakaan by a general Kuriltay attended by
most of the chiefs of the family, except the sons of JujI,
who were dissatisfied with the succession and excused
themselves. Kuyuk restored the tranquility which had
been disturbed during the rule of his mother, and armies
were now despatched to continue the work of extension
in China and Persia.
Kuyuk was the only member of the family of Ogotay
who succeeded to the supreme throne, and on his death
in 1248 the empire passed to the line of Tuluy, and
neither Kuyuk' s sons nor any of his brothers succeeded
him. Under the first Khakaan of the new line, the
family of Ogotay offered no opposition to their dethrone-
ment; but when Mangu died and Khubilay was elected
to the sovereignty by an informal Diet held in China,
the discontent of Ogotay' s descendants manifested itself
in immediate and general revolt, and a series of disastrous
campaigns ensued.* Kaydu, the grandson of Ogotay, fought
no less than forty-one battles with the supporters of
Tuluy on the east, and fifteen with their Kipchak allies on
* See Howorth, i. 173—186.
14
210 MONGOLS
the west: but the struggle was unequal, and soon after
Kaydu's death (about 1301, 701) the family of Ogotay
did homage to the line of Tuluy; their clans were dis-
persed among the tribes of Transoxiana and Kipchak, and
their chiefs lived in obscurity under the rule of the
Chagatay Khans. Once and again, in a period of confusion,
some representative of Ogotay's house was raised to the
throne of Transoxiana; and it was the fancy of the
great Timur to bring again to light the heirs of the
heir of Chingiz by setting up Suyurghatmish and his
son Ma^mud in the stead of the deposed house of Chagatay ;
but this was only a fictitious revival, and these two roia
faineants cannot be said to represent the original Khakaans.
GREAT KHANS 211
2. Line of Tuluy : — Appanage, Mongolistan ; Khakaans
(1248-1634) in tliree stages, (1) Yuen dynasty
in China (1248-1370), (2) Diminished empire at
Karakorum (1370-1543), (3) Divided tribes and
gradual submission to Manchus (1543-1634).
Mangu, the son of Tuluy, owed his accession partly
to his personal reputation as a warrior and general,
and partly to the adherence of the numerous tribes
of Mongolia proper, the nucleus of the Mongol armies
under Chingiz, which formed the appanage of Tuluy.
In 1251 his inauguration took place, and in 1257 he
died. Yet in this short reign there was room for the
beginning of two important changes. Mangu kept his
court at the usual capital Karakorum, north of the desert
of Gobi, and appointed his brother Khubilay governor
of the southern provinces: this was the beginning of the
transfer of the seat of government from Karakorum to
Peking. The other change was the despatch of another
brother, Hulagu, to Persia, where in place of the shifting
rule of provincial governors he established his own dynasty,
and thus Persia now possessed a line of kings of the royal
house of Chingiz, like the other great divisions of the
Mongol empire.
212 MONGOLS
The death of Mangu in 1257 was the edgnal for a
general struggle. The house of Ogotay laid claim to the
supreme sovereignty, as has been said; and Ankbuka, a
brother of Mangu and KhubilHy, was the candidate in the
Mongol homeland. Elhubilay was saluted Khakaan by the
chiefs of the army in China; Arikbuka was elected by
another Diet at Karakorum; and Kaydu received the like
title and homage from the tribes of Ogotay and Chagatay
further west. Juji's line in Eipchak did not attempt to
gain the Khakaanship, but supported the house of Tuluy.
The fine generalship, large resources, and wide personal
popularity of Khubilay — ^Marco Polo's Great £[han and
Coleridge's Kubla Elhan — carried him safely through these
early complications. Arikbuka was speedily routed, and
Xaydu was kept at a distance, though he did not cease
from troubling till after Khubilay's death.
The Xhakaans of the blood of Chingiz now became a
Chinese dynasty. By 1280 Khubilay had conquered the
southern or Sung empire of China, and, having thus united
the whole country under his sole rule, fixed his court at
Khan Baligh (Cambaluk) or the * City of the Khan,*
now called Peking; whilst the old capital Karakorum
became a provincial centre during the first of the three
YUEN DYNASTY 213
periods into which the history of his descendants may be
divided. This frBt period includes the century which
elapsed between his founding of the Mongol empire in
China and the expulsion of the invaders under his tenth
successor, Tughan-Timur (1370).* The Mongol Khakaans
of this period are known in Chinese annals as the Yuen
Dynasty. With what sumptuous glory this dynasty
began we know from Marco Polo : the causes of its
decay — ^the extravagance of the court, the favouritism
of the Lamas, the poverty and sickness of the people, the
plagues and famines, earthquakes and other ^ signs ' — ^may
be read in Sir Henry Howorth's History. The attempts
of various pretenders were crowned by the successful
attack of Chu Yuen Chang, prince of TJ, the founder of
the Ming Dynasty, who assumed the royal title and seized
Peking in 1368. In two years China was rid of the
Mongols; and the most prosperous period of the history
of the Khakaans was over.
The second period extends from the expulsion from China
to the temporary revival under Dayan Khan (1370-1543).
This is the time of the Diminished Umpire^ when the
Mongols were confined to the steppes from which they
* Howorth, i. 284-340
214 MONGOLS
first went forth to conquer, the camping grounds by the
rivers Kerulon and Onon, north of the desert of Gobi.
Even here they were not absolutely independent. The Ming
armies surprised the Mongols by Lake Buyur and totally
routed them, capturing 80,000 prisoners, lifting 150,000
head of cattle, and carrying off an immense booty. This
defeat effectually tamed the spirit of the Khakaans, supreme
now in name alone ; and they became actual vassals of the
Ming emperors, who appointed the rulers of the tribes by
patents drawn up in Peking. In the 15th century a worse
thing happened to them ; many of the clans became for a
while subject to the TJirats. But at the end of the same
century Dayan Khan, the fourteenth Khakaan in succession
from Tughan-Timur, effected a temporary union among the
scattered tribes, and organized them in certain groups.
The third period is the history of the disastrous results of
Dayan' s decentralizing policy — civil war among the Divided
Tribes^ and the consequent absorption of them one by one
by the Manchu power which had newly risen on the ruins
of the Ming in China. Internal wars, separate dynasties,
and universal disunion, soon brought even the nominal
sovereignty of the Khakaans to an end; and after 1634 the
descendants of Elhubilay were mere vassals of China.
MONGOLS 216
GREAT KHANS
A.H. A.D.
603 Chingiz Khan 1206
624 Ogotay 1227
639 Interregnum: Turakina . . . 1241
644 Kayuk 1246
646 Mangu 1248
YUBN DYNASTY
665 Khubilay 1267
693 ^jaitu 1294
706 Kuluk 1307
711 Buyantu 1311
720 Gegen 1320
723 Yisun-Timiir 1323
728 Rajipeka 1328
729 Kushala • . . 1329
729 Jiyaghatu 1329
732 Rintshenpal 1332
732 Tughan-Timiir 1332
DIMINISHED EMPIRE
771 Biliktu 1370
780 Ussukhal 1378
790 Engke Soriktu 1388
794 Elbek 1392
802 Gim-Tiiniir 1400
806 Uljai-Timiir 1403
814 Delbek 1411
837 Adsai 1434
843 Taisong 1439
866 Akbarji 1452
216
MONGOLS
867
Ukektu
) • • •
867
Molon
» • • •
867
Mandaghol .
t • • •
876
Dayan
• • •
DIYIDET> TRIBES
961
Bodi
• • •
966
Kudang
• • •
964
Sasaktu
• • •
1001
Setzen
• • •
1013
Lingdan
• • •
—1043
[Manchu Tatars]
1463
1463
1463
1470
1644
1648
1667
1693
1604
—1634
r
>>
^
'S
^
r ^
is
' o
^ § *^
5
•S >*^
o
-'l-^
c
«s
•<
^
«^ M
M
M
M
XI
/^
IL-KHANS OF PERSIA 217
A.H. A.D.
654-760 82. MONGOLS OP PERSIA * 1256—1349
It was in the reign of Mangu that Persia was giyen a
royal dynasty in the House of Hulagu (of the line of
Tuluy), called Il-khans, or provincial Khans, to indicate
the homage they owed and invariably acknowledged (very
cheaply) to the supreme Elhak:aans. Hulagu had little
difficulty in establishing his authority over the country
allotted to him. The ambitious Shah of Khwarizm whom
Ghingiz had routed had already cleared the way by con-
quering the better part of Persia, and there were no formid-
able opponents to meet. Hulagu speedily drove before him
the smaU princes who were trying to build their little
dynasties on the ruins of the great empire of Elhwarizm;
came to Baghdad and cruelly murdered -Musta'^im, the
feeble representative of the 'Abbasid Caliphs; and dis-
covered no serious obstacle in his path till he was checked
in Syria by the valiant Mamluks of Egypt, who kept him
successfully at arm's length. HulagQ was now master of
• Howorth, iii.
r
218 MONGOLS
all the provinces of Persia and Asia Minor from India to
the Mediterranean. His dominions marched with those of
Chagatay and JujI on the north, and with the territory of
the Egyptian Sultans on the south ; and within these limits
for nearly a century his dynasty reigned in practical in-
dependence, whilst rendering a certain feudal homage to
the remote Khakaan in China. Save for an occasional
contest over the succession, the country was quietly and
peaceably governed, and the Il-khans showed a praiseworthy
desire to emulate the examples of earlier rulers of Persia
in the encouragement of science and letters.
In the reign of Abu-Sa*Id, however, the dynasty was
undermined by the same causes which had previously
destroyed the power of the Caliphs and the Seljuks, and
were destined at last to bring about the downfall of the
Mamluks in Egypt : rival amirs, generals, ministers,
fanatics, began to take a large share in the government
of the country, and in their jealousies and animosities lay
the prime danger of the Il-khans. After Abu-Sa*Ids death
the throne of Persia became the toadstool on which the
puppet sovereigns set up by rival amirs seated themselves
only to find it crumbling beneath them. Two great houses
tore Persia in sunder: that of Amir Chupan, a favourite
IL-KHANS OF PERSIA 219
general of Ghazan and of his successors ; and that of Amir
Hosayn the Jalayr, also called the Ilkanian. Each of
these had a son named Hasan, distinguished hy the epithets
Great and Little ; the son of Chupan was Amir Hasan
Kuchuk or the Little ; and the son of the Jalayr was
Amir Shaykh Hasan Buzurg or the Great. Their power
was immediately felt. Arpa Khan, a descendant not of
Hulagu but of Arikbuka his brother, was placed on the
throne after Abu-Sa*Id's death, but was deposed the same
year (1336) by Musa, who drew his pedigree from Baydu
the sixth Il-khan. Musa was quickly displaced by the
nominees of the Greater Hassui, whose rival of the line
of Chupan presently set up an opposition in the sovereignty
in the person of Satl-Beg, a sister of Abu-Sa*id, who had
been the wife of Chupan, then of Arpa, and was finally
married to Sulayman, who nominally supplanted her in the
supremacy. After the troubled reign of Nushirwan, the
Jalayrs were the chief power in Persia, and the dynasty
of Hulagu became extinct. The Jalayrs, Muzaffarids,
Sarbadarids etc., made havoc of the country till the great
Tlmur came and swept them away.
220
MONGOLS
A.H. A.D.
654 Hidagft ' 1256
663 Abaga 1265
680 A^mad 1281
683 Arghiin 1284
690 Gaykhatii 1291
694 Baydii 1295
694 Ghazan Ma^mud 1295
703 Uljaitu 1304
716 Abii-Sa*id 1316
736 Arpa 1335
736 Musa 1336
RIVAL KHANS*
736-8 Mohammad
739-52 Tngha-Timiir .
739-41 Jahan-Timur .
739-40 Sati-Beg (princess) .
740-4 Sulayman (m. Sat! Beg)
745 Nushirwan
1336-8
1338-51
1339-40
1339
1339-43
1344
* Mol^ammad, Tugha-Timilir, and Jahan-Timiir were set np as pnppet-
khans by the Jalayr Amir, Shaykh iiasan Bnznrg ; Sati-Beg and her
husband Sulayman were nominees of the rival Amir Hasan Eiichuk
Chiipani ; and Nushirwan of >Ashraf Chiipani. All were of the posterity
of HiUagu, except Tugha-Timur who was descended from a brother of
Chingiz Khan, and Nushirwan whose pedigree is doubtful.
IL-KHANS OF PERSIA
221
IS
PL|
O
I— I
M
5
o
I'
I"
I-
{poi^qHuy woji/) —
X
108
r
« _
108
_.3
:^
a
M
Id
bp
108
•5^
•08
I
108
i-e-
.9
!;3 60
. 108 9>
QQPQ
>ii3 111
a
222 MONGOLS
A.H. A.D.
621—907 83. KHANS OP THE GOLDEN 1224—1502
HORDE
To Juji, the eldest son of Chingiz, were assigned the
tribes of the old empire of Kara-Khitay, north of the
Sihun or Jaxartes, and here he, dying before his father,
was succeeded by his eldest son Orda. A younger son of
Juji, Batu, by his famous invasion of Europe, extended
the appanage of his family much further to the west, and
secured for himself the sovereignty of the Turkish Khanate
of Kipchak. North of Batu's territory, another brother,
Tuka-Timur, appears to have been allotted the district of
Great Bulgaria, on the Upper Volga ; a fourth son of Juji,
Shayban, ruled the steppes now known as those of the
Kirghiz Kazaks, north of Orda's appanage, and a fifth,
Teval, led the Pechenegs, afterwards known as Nogays,
between the Ural and Yemba. All these tribes and their
chiefs were more or less subject to the family of Batu,
which, although a younger branch, had acquired the
greatest power and had made their capital Saray on the
Volga the metropolis of the Jujid empire; and all these
tribes are included in the general name Golden Sorde^ so-
called from the Khan's royal camp. Sir Orda or Golden
Camp. It must be added that only the ruling family
GOLDEN HORDE 223
and the cream of the army were of Mongol race : the
vast majority of the tribes allotted to the sons of Juji
were conquered Turks or Turkomans.
The family of Juji has, therefore, to be considered in
the following distinct lines: —
A. The line of Bdtu, chief Blhans of the Golden Horde,
ruling the Blue Horde in "Western Kipchak
(1224-1359).
B. The line of Orda, titular heads of the family, ruling
the White Horde in Eastern Kipchak (1226-
1428), Khans of the Golden Horde in Western
Kipchak after Batu's line (1378-1502); md
finally decaying as Khans of Astrakhan
(1466-1554).
• C. The line of Tuka-Timur, Khans of Great Bulgaria,
north of Kipchak; occasional Khans of the
Golden Horde in Western Kipchak ; finally
Khans of Kazaa (1438-1552), Kazimof (1450-
1678), and Krim (1420-1783).
D. The line of Shay ban, in the TJzbeg or Kirghiz Kazak
steppes (1224-1659) ; afterwards migrating and
becoming Khans of Khiva and Bukhara (1500-
1872).
224 MONGOLS
A. The line of Bdtu -.—Chief Khans ' of the Golden
Horde; appanage, the Blue Horde in Western
Kipchak* (1224-1359).
Batu's line had the privilege of ruling what was
emphatically the Great Khanate of the West. Its history
is important in its relations with the growth of Eussia.
At first the liege-lords of the Kussian princes, receivers
of their tribute, and owners of their daughters, it was
the fate of the Great Khans of Elipchak eventually to
become the vassals of those whom they had once held in
bondage. But before this stage in the decay of the Golden
Horde, Batu's line had become extinct, and the Khans
had been supplied from his brothers' families. So long
as the descendants of Batu held the reins of government,
the great domain of the Khanate of Kipchak was main-
tained in all its power. The history of this line, through
ten Khans, to Jani-Beg, the last great ruler of this branch
of Juji's family, is comparatively plain. But on his death
in 1357 anarchy ensued. His son Birdi-Beg reigned for
* The country watered by the Don and the Volga, extending east and
west from the tlral or Talk to the Dnieper, and north and south from
the Black Sea and Caspian to Ukek. Howorth, ii. 36-194.
GOLDEN HORDE 225
two years; two Xhans asserting themselves to be sons
of Jani-Beg succeeded in a single year; and then follows
an intricate period of twenty years of rival candidates.
There were five branches of Jujfs house from which
claimants for the Golden Xhanate might spring, on the
extinction of Batu's line. North and south, in Great
Bulgaria and the Krim, ruled the numerous progeny of
Tuka-Timur. South also, by the Caucasus, camping along
the Terek and Xuma, were the descendants of Baraka, the
younger brother and second successor to Batu, to whom
the Golden Horde owed much of its terrible prestige.
East of the Great Khanate was the White Horde with
its chiefs of the family of Orda ; and also east, but further
north, were the Uzbeg tribes of Shayban's leading ; whilst
along the northern shore of the Caspian the clans of Nogay
pastured their herds. The attribution of the fifteen khans
of this period of rival families to their several ancestors
in the table on page 230 is partly conjectural, but their
dates are established by coins. In 1378, the sovereignty
of the Golden Horde passed into the family of Orda in
the person of Toktamish.
15
226 MONGOLS
B. The line of Ordai — Appanage, the "WTiite Horde in
Eastern Kipchak,* 1226-1428 ; Khans of the
Golden Horde in Western Kipchak, 1378-1502 ;
Khans of Astrakhan, 1466-1554.
Although Batu was the most powerful of the sons of
Juji, Orda the eldest inherited his father's appanage by
the Jaxartes, and received a special homage as hereditary-
head of the family. He ruled the left division of the
Golden Horde, known as the White Horde (Ak Orda), (a
colour which ranked higher than the Blue), in distinction
from the right wing, or Batu*s tribes, which were designated
the Blue Horde (Kok Orda) in token of imaginary
dependence. Living in the far-away steppes beyond the
Caspian, the White Horde soon yielded the palm to its
Blue brethren on the Don and Volga; but in its rough
wintry life it retained a vigour and hardihood which
eventually placed its rulers on the throne of the more
civilized and decayed descendants of Batu.
Of the earlier rulers of the White Horde little is
* The country of the Lower Jaxartes and the TJlngh and Kuchnk Tag
Mountains : bounded on the west by Batii's Blue Horde, on the north by
Shayban's Uzbegs, on the east by Chagatay's Khanate, on the south by
the desert of Kizil Kumm and the AlexandroYski range. Howorth, ii.
216-362.
OOLDEN HORDE 227
known ; the Khanate passed regularly from father to son ;
and the only noticeable fact is the possession by Kuchi
of a territory at Ghazna and Bamiyan under the suzerainty
of either the Chagatay Khans or the Il-khans of Persia.
tJrus Khan is the first chief of Orda's line who possesses
any individuality in the history of the White Horde. He
had the distinction of defeating the troops of Timur more
than once. Timur in his overbearing fashion had appointed
to the sovereignty of the tribes of Juji*s appanage a
member of Orda's family, Toktamish, whose father had
been killed and he himself exiled by tJrus Khan. Assisted
by the troops supplied by Timur to carry his nomination
into effect, Toktamish sustained several repulses at the
hands of tJrus, and it was not till after the death of this
Khan and the short reign of Toktakya his son that Tokta-
mish was able to wrest the command of the White Horde
from another son of iTrus, TimQr Malik.
Toktamish is * the last really great figure in the history
of the Golden Horde.' After seizing the throne of the
White Horde he marched upon Western Kipchak, defeated
Mamay, the king-maker of Saray, and by this victory in
1378 {780) put an end to the division between the White
and the Blue Hordes, and united Eastern and Western
228 MONGOLS
Kipchak under his sole rule. Henceforward Orda's family
ruled the Blue Horde, bringing no doubt the cream
of the White Horde with them ; and their original
camping-grounds gradually passed into the hands of the
descendants of Shayban. Under Toktamish the Golden
Horde recovered much of its prestige. A great campaign
was carried into Eussia, Moscow was sacked and burnt
(1382), and the Grand Principality was ravaged with
the ancient fury of the Mongols. This revival of the
glory of Kipchak, however, was only the flicker of a
dying torch. Toktamish had the misfortune or the in-
gratitude to quarrel with the prince who had helped him
to his success; and no one offended Timur with impunity.
The great conqueror in two campaigns, one marked by
the battle of TJrtupa on the 18th June, 1391, and the
second by a crushing defeat near the Terek in 1395, when
Toktamish had returned from exile, destroyed for ever
the power of the Khans of Kipchak. Toktamish indeed
re-entered Sw^y in 1398, after Timur's departure, but he
was speedily driven out again by Timur Kutlugh, son of
his old enemy, Urus, and forced to take refuge with the
Lithuanian prince Yitut, whom he involved in war with
the Tatars; he died in 1406.
GOLDEN HORDE 229
The period succeeding the overthrow of Toktamish is
one of the most obscure in the labyrinth of dark passages
which the history of the Golden Horde affords. It is
filled with the incessant struggles of Rival Families for the
throne. There were at least three distinct sets of candi-
dates for the decayed Khanship : the family of tJrus
Khan, supported by the Nogay chief Idiku, the second
king-maker of Kipchak ; the sons of Toktamish ; and some
younger members of the family of Shayban. The table
on page 232 will give an idea of this confused period.
The rival Khans not only ruled simultaneously in Kipchak,
but held the same cities in the same years; and the
history of Saray and other large towns must have been
the record of continual sieges and recaptures.
This is the end of the Golden Horde. It was absorbed
by Russia in 1502 {907\ and its history degenerates into
the petty annals of its scattered fragments. Of these one
alone belonged to the family of Orda — the insignificant
Khanate of Astrakhan,* founded by Kasim, a grandson
of Kuchuk Mohammad, about 1466, and held by his
descendants until its abolition in 1554 by the Grand
Prince of Moscow.
* Howorth, ii. 349-362.
230
MONGOLS
KHANS OF THE GOLDEN HOKDE
i. THE BLUE HORDE OF WESTERN KIPCHAK
a. FAMILY OF BATU
A.H. A.D.
621 Batu 1224
664 Sartak 1256
654 Baraka 1256
664 Mangu-Timur 1266
679 Tada-Mangu 1280
686 [TulaBugha] 1287
689 Tokta 1290
712 IJzbeg 1312
741 Tini-Beg 1340
741 Jani-Beg Mabmud 1340
768 Birdi-Beg Mohammad 1357
760 Kulna 1369
760 Nuruz-Beg 1369
b. RIVAL FAMILIES
OF SHAYBAN OF OKDA OF TUKA-TIMUB
A.H.
760 Khidr
762 Mardud 762 Timur Kh5ja 762 Kildi Beg
762 Murid Khoja
764-8 PQlad Khoja 764 Kutlugh Khoja 764 *Aziz Shaykh
764 *Abd-Allah
768 IjEasan
772 Tulun-Beg 771 Mo^^ammad Biilak —772
776 Ilban —780
777 Khaghan
779 *Arab Shah
—780
[780 United to White Eorde 1378]
OOLDEN HORDE 231
ii. THE WHITE HORDE OF EASTERN KIPCHAK
FAMILY OF ORDA
A.H. A.D.
623 Orda 1226
679 Kiichi 1280
701 Bayan 1301
709 Sasibuka 1309
c. 716 Ibisan 1316
720 Mubarak Khoja 1320
745 Chimtay 1344
762 Uriis 1361
777 Toktakya 1375
777 Timiir Malik 1375
778 Toktamish Ghiyath-a^-din .... 1376
—793 (who unites Blue and White Hordes 1378) —1391
\_Rival Families]
232
MONGOLS
.5
n
H
CO
O
TS
08
^
a
09
-a
<i
3
Q
£
03
ca
CQ
(N
1
(M
o
C^
00
oo
Q
pi
o
p«
o
o
00
© ,3
w
108
bo
CO
bo
IS
%
PQ
^«
■^ W3 r>» 00
I— I -^ I— I ,-1
00 QO 00 00
PQ:2
"^ ir
CG U3 QO
a
I I
r^ (M o Oi
OS O i-i o
l>> QO 00 oo
■a
O
00
I— (
oo
o
i
08
O
o
00 oo
o
o>
CO CO
oo 00
CO
00
oo
BO P^ C8
03 i^ U
o
«4H r^
1
PQ
CO
oo
»,^
CO
00
I
c<>
oo
IrH
o
TS
<o
PQ
i
13
1
3
•08
o
CO
oo
KAZAN, KAZIMOF, AND KRIM 233
A.H. A.D.
c. 823—1197 84. KHANS OF THE c. 1420—1783
KRIM (CRIMEA)
C. The Line of Tuka-Tlmur : — Appanage, Great Bulgaria,
and subsequently Krim and Kaffa; occasional
Khans of the Golden Horde; finally, Khans
of Kazan, Kazimof, and Krim.*
Tuka-Timur was the youngest son of JujT, and was
attached to the left (or Orda*s) wing of the Golden
Horde, but probably had his own camping- grounds on
the Upper Yolga, including part at least of Great
Bulgaria. Almost nothing is known of this branch in
its original seats. Mangu-Timur (of Batu's line) gave
Urang-Timur, son of Tuka-Timur, Krim and Kaffa, and
the family being thus established north and south of
Batu's Khanate soon began to interfere in its dynastic
succession. We have seen how three Khans of the first
period of rival families belonged probably to Tuka-Timur' s
line, and one of the second period. But the chief im-
portance of this branch is after the downfall of the
Golden Khanate which followed upon Timur's invasions.
* Howorth, ii. 198-216, 274, 363-626, 1074-5
234 MONGOLS
One of the line, Ulugli Mohammad, after attempting to
seize the Great Khanate on Burak's death, betook himself
in 1438 to his old possession of Great Bulgaria, and there
revived his forefathers' Khanate, under the title of Khanate
of Kazan, which, no longer overshadowed by the Great
Khanate on its south, became an independent thorn in the
side of the growing Muscovite giant. "With the death,
however, of Mohammad Amm, in 1519, the Mohammadan
posterity of the founder of Kazan came to an end, and
Khans of the true faith had to be transplanted from
the Kazimof, Krim, Astrakhan and other stocks, under
the auspices of Russia, who finally suppressed the Khanate
and appointed a Eussian governor of Kazan in 1552.
When Ulugh Mohammad was murdered by his son
Mahmudak, in 1446, two of his other sons fled to
Russia, and after some service in the Muscovite army
one of these, Kasim, was granted the town and district
of Gorodetz on the Oka, in the division of Riazan. He
gave the town his own name, and the line of Klians
ruling here, and known as the Khans of Kazimof were
used by Russia to play off against their more powerful
neighbour at Kazan, and were allowed to supply a
couple of Khans to the greater Khanate on the ex-
KHANS OF THE CRIMEA 236
tinction of Ulugli Mohammad's direct Muslim line. This
Khanate, which never had a really independent existence,
was absorbed by Eussia in 1678.
The most important of the three Khanates sprung from
the house of Tuka-Tlmur was that of the Krim. Ulugh
Mohammad had a brother, Tash-Timur, who was once a
general under Toktamish, and was the actual founder
of the powerful dynasty of the Khans of the Krim or
Crimea, though his son, Hajji Giray, is generally regarded
as the first Khan. The Krim dynasty was always an
element in the Eastern Question, and as an outpost of
Turkey or an ally of Eussia was an object of considera-
tion on both sides. Eventually the inconvenience of these
violent neighbours was agreed between Eussia and Turkey,
and the Khanate of the Krim was extinguished by treaty
in 1783. A lineal descendant of these powerful Khans,
one Sultan Krim Giray Katti Giray, settled in Edinburgh
and married a Scottish lady.*
* Athenaum, No. 2762
KHAN8 OF THE KRIM (CEIMEA)
S23
Hajjl Oiraj
e. 1420
871
Nar-DawUt
140S
ST3
MaigliGiiiyi . .
I4fi»
878
Mnr-Dawkt {™tor«0
1471
882
Jini-BGg CirSj
1477
883
Mangli Giriy initored)
1478
931
Mohummad Giray I .
1616
929
Ghizi Gitay i .
1623
B29
938
Ba'idat Giriy i .
Islam Giiay I
1523
1632
938
§al,ibGiriyi . .
1632
9S8
Davrlat Giray i .
1661
985
1677
992
MfliD Giriy n .
1684
998
Ghi2i Giriy II .
1688
1002
Fatb Giriy i
1594
1002
1017
Ghazi Giriy ll {ratorid)
SaUmat Giriy i
1694
1808
1019
Jini-B*g Giriy ii .
1810
1031
Mdjammad Giriy iii .
1827
loae
Jani-Beg u {rutored) .
1636
lOiB
1048
1052
Inayat Gitiy .
Motammad Giriy IT .
1638
1612
1644
1064
Islim Giray III . .
1064
1076
1081
1088
Mohammad IT (nttored)
'Adil Giriy
Sellm Giiiy I .
Mutid Giriy . .
1654
1666
1670
1677
1091
Hi]]! Giriy II .
1683
KHANS OF TEE CRIMEA
1102
1103
iioe
1163
1156.
SelTm I [rtttortd)
Sa'&dat Giraj' u
§afa Qiriy
S«lim I (s^ain rettored)
Dawlat Girsy n
fieUm 1 {again rtttortd)
Ohiizt Giray m
Eaplui Giray i
Dawlat Giray {ratared)
Kaplan i [rettored)
Kara Dawlat Giray
Sa'itdat Giray iii
Hangll Giray ii
Eaplau 1 {agaia rtttond)
M«n8lIu(reBtoml)
118S
1186
1189
llSl
—1197
lit Gira
Sdim GirSy ii .
Arslau Giray
Halum Gitay
Ipim Giray
Selim Giray ui .
Aralan Giray (res
Makh^ud Giray
Krim Gimy [re^twed]
Danlat Giray in
Eaplui Giraj □ .
Selim m (reilortd)
Makli;iid Giray u
Sabib Giray a .
Dawlat m [rntortd)
Sliahln Giray
{CriBua
Mthd to Siutid]
1706
1707
1707
1T13
1716
1716
1724
1730
1736
1737
1739
1743
171S
176S
1768
1764
1767
1787
1768
1770
1772
1775
1777
—1793
238 MONGOLS
D. The Line of Shayhdn : — ^Appanage, the TJzbeg country
(between the Ural and Chu rivers) ; occasional
Khans of the Golden Horde; Khans or Czars
of Tinmen, eire, 1226 — 1659; Khans of Bu-
khara, 1500—1868, and of Khiva, 1515— 1872 *
"When Batu invaded Hungary in 1240, his brother
Shayban accompanied him, and acquitted himself so well
that Batu not only made him King of Hungary, a title
of a somewhat nominal value, but gave him an appanage
of certain tribes north of Orda's Khanate. Shayban was
to camp in summer from the Ural mountains to the
rivers Ilek and Irghiz, and in winter about the lands
watered by the Sir, Chu, and Sarisu. His descendant
in the sixth generation, Mangu-Timur, was a contem-
porary of the great Khan Uzbeg of the Golden Horde,
and from him the tribes of Shayban's appanage took the
name of Uzbegs, which has since become famous. On
the extinction of Batu^s line, the family of Shayban
supplied several Khans to the Golden Horde ; and in the
second period of rival families, after the overthrow of
* Howorth, ii. 686-1010
CZARS OF TIUMEN 239
Toktamish, the house of Shayhan is represented, in all
probability, by Darwish Khan and Sayyid Ahmad.
The home-line of Shayban remained in the original
camping -grounds and assumed the title of Ciar% of the
Tinmen, under which they were obeyed over a great part
of Siberia. They survived till 1659, when their country
was occupied by the Kalmuks: but for some time before
this their authority had been purely nominal.
Much more important were the branches descended
from Pulad, son of Mangu-Tlmur, and once ruler of the
Golden Horde. Pulad's two sons, Ibrahim and 'Arab-Shah,
were respectively ancestors of the Khans of Bukhara and
Khwarizm or Khiva, The former Khanate was founded
by Mohammad Shaybani, grandson of Abu-l-Khayr, who
was grandson of Ibrahim, in 1500, and survives to the
present day, although General Kaufmann made it a
Kussian dependency in 1868. *Arab-Shah, the founder
of the Khanate of Khiva, is also known as, if not a
Khan of the Golden Horde, at least a striker of coins
in Kipchak just before the invasion of Toktamish. His
descendant in the fifth generation, Ilbars Khan, took
forcible possession of Transoxiana and adjacent provinces
after Shaybani* s death, probably about 1515, and his
240 MONGOLS
posterity are still called Khans of Khiva, but they have
been tributary to l^ussia since 1872. The history of
these Khanates, which sprang up on the ruins of the
empire of Timur, belong to a later section (XIII).
It should be added that another son of Juji, Teval,
was the chief of the Pechenegs, camping about the river
Bug in Southern Eussia, and was the grandfather of
Nogay, who took a large part in the affairs of the
Golden Horde, but afterwards fell out with Toktu and
was driven, along with his tribes, who adopted the name
of Nogays, beyond the Yolga, and found settlements
between the Ural and the Yemba. The history of this
horde is very fragmentary, and their state was peculiarly
migratory.*
♦ Howorth, ii. 1011-1068
CZARS OF TIUMEN 239
Toktamish, the house of Shayhan is represented, in all
probability, by DarwTsh Khan and Sayyid Ahmad*
The home-line of Shayban remained in the original
camping -grounds and assumed the title of C%ar» of the
Tiumerif under which they were obeyed over a great part
of Siberia. They survived till 1659, when their country
was occupied by the Kalmuks: but for some time before
this their authority had been purely nominal.
Much more important were the branches descended
from Pulad, son of Mangu-Timur, and once ruler of the
Golden Horde. Pulad's two sons, Ibrahim and 'Arab-Shah,
were respectively ancestors of the Khans of Bukhara and
Khwari%m or Khiva. The former Khanate was founded
by Mohammad Shaybani, grandson of Abu-1-Khayr, who
was grandson of Ibrahim, in 1500, and survives to the
present day, although General Kaufmann made it a
Russian dependency in 1868. * Arab- Shah, the founder
of the Khanate of Khiva, is also known as, if not a
Khan of the Golden Horde, at least a striker of coins
in Kipchak just before the invasion of Toktamish. His
descendant in the fifth generation, Ilbars Khan, took
forcible possession of Transoxiana and adjacent provinces
after Shaybanfs death, probably about 1515, and his
J
CHAOATAT KHANS 241
A.H. A.D.
624r— 760 85. CHAGATAY KHANS 1227—1358
(TRANSOXIANA)
The Khanates founded by three sons of Chingiz —
Ogotay, Tnluy, and JujT — have in turn been noticed.
There remains Chagatay, who was allotted the appanage
of Ma-wara-/-nahr, or Transoxiana (Bukharia), with part
of Kashghar, Badakhshan, Balkh, and Ghazna, and who
founded the Khanate of those regions. The history of
his descendants is very scantily recorded, and, beyond
occasional raids over the Persian border and internal
disputes, nothing of note has been set down. Two
members of Ogotay 's family ('All and Danishmandja)
intrude themselves into the series, proving the presence
of Ogotay chiefs of rank and importance in the Chagatay
dominions (pp. 210, 265). The genealogy and chronology
of this branch are alike doubtful; and the following list
is merely tentative.
16
242 MONGOLS
Il.,V., A.D.
624 Chagatay 1227
639 Kara-Hulagu 1242
646 Yisu Mangu 1247
650 Kara-Hulagu (restored) . . . 1252
650 Organa Ehatun 1252
659 Algii 1261
664 Mubarak Shah 1266
664 Burak Khan 1266
668 Nikpay 1270
670 Tuka-Timur ..... 1272
e. 672 Duwa Khan e. 1274
706 KunjukKhan 1306
708 TaUkQ 1308
709 KibakKhan 1309
709 Yisunbugha 1309
c. 718 Kibak Khan {restored) .... 1318
721 Ilchikaday 1321
721 DuwaTimur 1321
722 Tirmashirin 1322
730-4 P Sinjar ? 1330-4?
734 Jingishay 1334
e, 736 Buzun e, 1335
e. 739 Yisun Timiir e, 1339
c. 741 *Ali (of Ogotay stock) . . . , c, 1340
e, 743 Mohammad c. 1342
744 Kazan 1343
747 Danishmandja (of Ogotay stock) . . 1346
749 BuyanKuli 1348
—760 —1358
[Anarchy and rival chiefs, until
771 Supremacy of Timur 1370.]
{To fact p. 242.)
Tuliiy
III. Yisu
Mangti
Paidar
(Peta)
V. Algu
liku
Abukan
I
Surgu
Oghul
I
hay XX. Yisun XXV. Buy an
Timur Kuli
Inial
Khoja
Taghlak
Timur
Timiir Shah
Ilyas
Khoja
|)rth
242 MONGOLS
A.H. A.D.
624 Chagatay 1227
639 Kara-Hulagu 1242
646 Yisu Mangu 1247
650 Kara-Hulagu {rntored) . . . 1252
650 Organa Ehatun 1252
659 Algu 1261
664 Mubarak Shah 1266
664 Bural^ Khan 1266
668 Nikpay 1270
670 Tuka-Timur 1272
e. 672 Duwa Khan e. 1274
706 KunjukKhan 1306
708 TalikQ 1308
709 KibakKhan 1309
709 Yisunbugha 1309
c. 718 Kibak Khan (restored) .... 1318
721 Ilchikaday 1321
721 DuwaTimur 1321
722 Tirmashirin 1322
730-4 P SinjarP 1330-4?
734 Jingishay 1334
e. 736 Buzun c. 1335
e. 739 Yisun Timiir c. 1339
e. 741 *Ali (of Ogotay stock) . . . , c. 1340
c, 743 Mol^ammad c. 1342
744 Kazan 1343
747 Danishmandja (of Ogotay stock) . . 1346
749 BuyanKuli 1348
—760 —1358
[Anarchy and rival chiefs ^ tmtil
771 Supremacy of Timur 1370.]
THE norsi
Juji
I
Muatukan
II. Kara-Hulagu=IV. Organa
VI. Mubarak Shah
isun D
Yisun Duwa
VII. Burak Khan
X. Duwa
XI. Kunjuk XIII. Kihak XIV. Yisun- XV. Ilchi-
kaday
I
Durji
I. (
bugha
Pulad
XXII. Mohammad
. I
*A(lil Sultan
XVI. Duwi
Timi;
I
XIX. Buzui
Kabul Sultan
* This table has been kindly j
XII. PERSIA
S/EC. XIV— XIX
86. JALAYRS (-'IRAK)
87. MUZAFFARIDS (PARS)
88. SARBADARIDS (KHURASAN)
89. KARTS (HERAT)
tTmURIDS {See XIII)
90. kara-kuyunu (adharbijan)
91. ak-kuyunlT (adharbFjan)
92. safavids ^
93. AFGHANS
94. AFSHARIDS v
95. ZANDS
96. KAJARS
SHAHS
OF
PERSIA
XII. PERSIA
SiEC. XIV— XIX
On the decay of the power of the Persian Mongols
a number of prominent chiefs and provincial governors
asserted their independence. Of these the Jalayrs were
the most powerful, and held the provinces of -*Irak and
Adharbijan, in which they were succeeded by the Turkomans
of the Black and White Sheep. The more eastern provinces
were ruled by the Muzoffarids, but not without a severe
struggle with Abu-Ishak and other members of the family
of Mahmud Shah Inju, whose seat was Ispahan. In the
north-east, Khunisan was for a time divided between the
Sarbadarids and the Xart Maliks of Herat. Timur swept
across Persia in 1384-93, and his descendants held part of
the country for a century. At the beginning of the 16th
century, however, Shah Isma*il the Safavid established his
authority over all the provinces governed by the Timurids,
Turkomans, and minor dynasties, and presently added
Khurasan, since which time the modem kingdom of the
Shahs of Persia has remained practically unchanged in its
boundaries, save for some losses on the west to Turkey.
246 PERSIA
A.H.
A.D.
736—814
86. JAT.AYRS
1336- 1411
•
(-*IUAK, ETC.)
The chiefs of the tribe of Jalayrs, also called Ukanians,
became the leading family in Persia after the death of
the Mongol Abu-Sa*id. Their head, Shaykh Hasan Buznrg
(*the Great'), as has been seen (pp. 219, 220), set up
three puppets on the Mongol throne; after which he
assumed sovereign functions himself, and taking possession
of -'Irak, made Baghdad his capital. His son Oways, who
succeeded him in 757 (1356), took Adharbijan and Tabriz
from the Golden Horde (759), and added -M6§il and Diyar-
Bakr to his dominions {766), Husayn, his successor,
was engaged in wars with his xieighbours the MuzafEarids
of eastern Persia, and with the Turkomans of the Black
Sheep, who had made themselves dominant in Armenia
and the country south of Lake Yan ; until the latter agreed
to become his allies (779). On his death in 1382 (784), the
kingdom was divided between his two sons; Adharbijan
and -'Irak falling to Sultan Ahmad, and part of Kurdistan
iTALAYRS 247
(for a year) to Bayazld. On the invasion of Tlmur, who
overran northern Persia and Armenia in 1384-7, and
reduced Baghdad, Mesopotamia, Diyar-Bakr, and Yan in
1393 (796\ Sultan Ahmad fled to Egypt, where he took
refuge with the Mamluk Sultan Barkuk, who assisted him to
recover Baghdad after Timur's return to Samarkand. From
this time until Timur's death in 1405 {807) Sultan Ahmad' s
life was spent in losing and recapturing his dominions, and
when in 808 he was once more actual ruler of Baghdad, his
breach with Kara-Yusuf the Turkoman and his ensuing
invasion of Adharbijan ended in his defeat and death,
1410 {813), His nephew Shah Walad continued to govern
Baghdad until the arrival of the Black Sheep in 1411 ;
and Shah "Walad' s widow, Tandu (who had previously
been married to the Mamluk Barkuk) reigned at Wasit,
-Ba§ra, and Shustar (doing homage, however, to the
Timurid Shah Eukh) till 819 y when her stepson suc-
ceeded to the government, and was followed by his
brothers Oways {822-829) and Mohammad, and by their
cousin Husayn, who was killed by the Black Sheep
Turkomans.*
* See Sir H. H. Howorth, Eistory of the Mongohy iii, 664-679.
248
PERSIA
A.H.
736
767
777
784
813
Shaykh Hasan Buzurg .
Shaykh Oways
Hosayn
784-6 Bayazid (in Kurdistan}
Sultan A^mad «
[Repeatedly expelled by Timur 796-807)
Shah Walad
—814
A.D.
1336
1366
1374
1382
1410
—1411
I
3. Hosayn
Hosayn Gurhhan
1. l^asan Buzurg
2. Oways
I
I
Hasan
'AH
I I
6. A^mad 4. Bayazid
I
Ala^al'dawla
I
I
6. Shah Walad=TandTi
1
Hosayn Ma^mM Oways Mol^ammad
[ ISlara- JS^uyunlt]
MUZAFFARIDS 249
A.H. A.D.
713-T95 87. MUZAJ'FARIDS 1313—1393
(FARS, KIRMAN", AND KURDISTAN)
The Amir -Muzaffar, founder of this dynasty, a grand-
son of Ghiyath-aZ-dln Hajji of Khurasan, after holding
various posts at the court of the Mongols of Persia,
was appointed governor of Maybudh near Ispahan. His
son Mubariz-aZ-din Mohammad succeeded him in his
government in 1313 {713\ and received the much more
important command of Yazd in Pars in 1319 {719) from
the Mongol Abu-Sa*id. Kirman was added in 1340 {7Ifl\
and after a prolonged struggle with Abu-Ishak Inju,
Mohammad captured Shiraz and all Pars in 1353 (75^),
and added Ispahan in 1356 (755), when Abu-Ishak was
executed. After carrying Mb arms successfuUy as far
north as Tabriz, Mohammad was deposed and blinded
in 1357 (759), and, although restored for a brief space,
died in a second exile in 1364 {765), His successors
retained the government of Pars, Kirman, and Kurdistan
until the irruption of Timur in 1387.* The poet l^^afiz
lived at the court of Shah Shuja*.
• Howorth, ill, 693-716.
2S0
PERSIA
A.H.
713 Mubariz-a/-din Mohammad b. -Muzaftar
759 Jalal-a^dlIl Shah Shuja*
786-9 Mujahid-a^-din *Ali Zayii-al-*Abidin .
{Expelled hy Tlmur)
I Shah Yabya {at Yazd) \
789 I Sultan A^mad {at Kirman) ; contemporary
\ Shah Mansur {at Ispahan) )
—795
A.D.
1313
1357
1384-
—1387
1387
—1393
-Muzaftar
I
1. Mohammad
Sharaf-al-din -Muzaffar
t754
I
2. Shah
Shuja*
lah Ys
Shah
Mahmud
(Ispahan)
Shah Man§ur Shah lahya 3. Zayii-al-*Abidiii
{Ifpahdn) ( Tazd) {Fdrs)
[Timurids]
I
daughter
Shah
Sultan
Abmad
{Eirmdn)
SARBADARID8 251
A.H. A.D.
73T~783 88. SARBADARIDS 133T— 1381
(KHUEASAN)
'Abd-aZ-Eazzak, a native of the village of Biashtin in
Khurasan, and at one time in the service of the Ilkhan
Abu-Sa*id, in 1337 {737) headed a rebellion of his
countrymen against the oppression of the local governor.
The rebels took the name of Sar-ha-ddr or **Head to
the gibbet'' in token of the neck-or-nothing-ness of their
cause. N'evertheless they obtained possession of Sabzawar
and th(B neighbouring district, and held it for nearly half
a century, during which period twelve successive chiefs
assumed the command, nine of whom suffered violent deaths.
A.H. A.D.
737 *Abd-a/-Razzak b. Fadl-Allah . . . 1337
738 Wajih-aZ-din Mas*ud b. Fadl-AUah . . 1338
744 Ay-Timur Mohammad 1344
746 Isfandiyar 1346
747 Fadl-Allah 1346
748 Shams-a^-din *Ali 1347
753 Yaljya 1362
756 ?ahir-a?-diii 1366
760 Haydar -Ka?9ab 1369
760 Lutf-Allah 1369
761 -I^asan -Bamighani 1360
766 *Ali -Mu-ayyad 1364
—783 [^Abolished by Timurl —1381
252
PERSIA
A.H.
643-t91
A.D.
1246—1389
89. KAETS
(HERAT)
The Maliks of Herat of tlie Eart race of Glior had
held their government from the early days of the Mongol
rule in Persia. As the Mongols grew weak, the Karts
became an important power in Khurasan, until Herat was
conquered by Timur in 1381 {783\ and, after a period of
vassalage, the dynasty was extinguished in 1389 (J91),
A.H.
A.D.
643
Shams-aZ-din i
1245
677-82 Riilnr-a^-dm, eontemp. 1278-83
684
Fakhr-aZ-din
1285
708
Ghiyath-a^-din
1308
729
Shams-aZ-din ii
1328
730
Ilafi?
1329
732
Mu4zz-a/-din
1331
772
Ghiyath-a/-din Pir *AU . . . .
1370
—791
Bukn-al'dtn Ahu-Bahr h. *Othmdn
1. Shams-a^-din i
2. Eukn-a^-din
—1389
3. Fakhr-aZ-dln
4. Gliiyath-a?-dln
5. Shams-a^-din u
6. J^A^
7. Mu^izz-a/>din
I
Mol^ammad
(Sarakhs)
8. Ghiyath-aZ-din Pir *Ali
[^Timuridt]
KARA-KUYUNLI 253
A.H. A.D.
780-«T4 90. KARA-KUYUNIJ 13T8— 1469
TUEKOMANS OF THE BLACK SHEEP
(ADHARBIJAN, ETC.)
In the last quarter of tlie fourteenth century a clan
of Turkomans, known as the Black Sheep, from the
device on their standard, dominated the country south of
the lake of Yan, and, having allied themselves with the
Jalayr Sultan Hosayn, estahlished a dynasty in Armenia
and Adharbijan. Kara-Yusuf, the second chief of the
line, was several times driven into exile by Timur, but
as often returned, and after the conqueror's death in 1405
{807) resumed his former dominions, and in 1411 added
those of the Jalayrs. The Black Sheep were superseded
in 1469 {87 If) by Uzun Hasan of the rival clan of the
White Sheep.
780 Kara-Mohammad 1378
e. 790 ICara-Yusuf e. 1388
802 Invasion of Timur . . . 1400
808 Kara Yusuf {restored) 1405
823 Iskandar 1420
841 JahanShah 1437
872 lEIasan *Ali 1467
—874 _ —1469
[Ak-KttyunH}
254 PERSIA
A.V, A.D.
780—908 91. AK-KUYUNIJ 13T8— 1602
TUEKOMANS OF THE WHITE SHEEP.
(ADHARBIJAN, ETC.)
The "WTiite Sheep or Ak-Kuyunli succeeded their riyals
the Black Sheep in Adharbijan and Diyar-Bakr, but after
some thirty years of sole authority they were defeated by
Shah Isma^Il the SaEavid at the great battle of Shurur in
1502 {907)f and the dynasty soon afterwards expired.
A.H. A.D.
780 Kara-Yulu^ *Otliman .... 1378
809 Hamza 1406
848 Jahangir 1444
871 Uzun ^asan ...... 1466
883 Khalil 1478
884 Ya*lfub ...... 1479
896 Baysimkur* 1490
897 Rustam 1491
902 A^mad 1496
903 Murad . . . . . . . 1497
906 Alwand , . ' 1499
906 Mohammad . 1500
907 Murad {restored) . . . . . 1501
—908 —1502
l^afavids]
* 'All and Masih were rival claimants in 896.
SEAES OF PERSIA 255
A.H. A.D.
907—1311 92-6. SHAHS OF PERSIA 1052—1893
The series of the Shahs of Persia is composed of five
distinct dynasties of different races : the Safavids, Afghans,
Afsharids, Zands, and Kajars. Of these the first claimed
Arab lineage, for the Safavids traced their descent from
the seventh Imam MQsa -Kazam (J;183), of the family of
Hosayn the grandson of the prophet Mohammad (p. 72).
Many shaykhs of the family acquired a reputation for
sanctity, and among these the most celebrated saint was
Shaykh Safi-a/-din of Ardabil, from whom his descendants
took their name of §afawi or §afavid. It was not till four
generations after Shaykh Safi that one of his descendants,
Haydar, added the role of warrior to the profession of saint.
He engaged in a contest with Uzun Hasan of the White
Sheep Turkomans, and his third son Isma^il, preserving
a continuity of policy, seized Shirwan, utterly defeated
the Turkomans at the battle of Shuriir in the spring of
1502 {907)y and making Tabriz his capital proceeded to
conquer all Persia. The Timurid governors and other
petty dynasts were rapidly subdued, and in a few years
Shah Isma^iFs arms had advanced through Khurasan as
far as Herat, besides annexing the southern provinces.
256 PERSIA
till his dominions stretched from the Oxus to the Persian
Gulf, from Afghanistan to the Euphrates. His territories
now marched with those of the 'Othmanlis, and the
religious antagonism hetween the Shi^ite Safavids and the
Sunnite *Othmanlis, embittered by the wide-spread Shi*ite
propaganda in Asia Minor, brought about a war. Sellm
the Grim, after massacring or imprisoning 40,000 Shi'ites
in his Asiatic dominions, led a campaign against Shah
Isma'il. At the head of 80,000 horsemen and 40,000
foot, Selim marched upon Persia and forced the Shah
to give battle at Chaldiran (1514), when the fine general-
ship of Sinan Pasha and the valour of the Janizaries
won the day. Selim entered Tabriz in triumph, and
after annexing Diyar-Bakr and some surrounding districts
abandoned the idea of further conquests in the East in
favour of an invasion of Egypt. From this time on-
wards there have been frequent contests over the Turko-
Persian frontier, and provinces in Georgia and Armenia
have been taken and re-taken, but the general boundary
has not greatly varied, except when Murad lY conquered
Baghdad and annexed Mesopotamia to the Turkish Empire
in 1638. In the like manner the northern frontier was
long contested by the TJzbegs; and Afghanistan has been
SHAHS OF PERSIA 257
alternately part of India and part of Persia, until the
establishment of an independent dynasty by Ahmad
Durrani in 1747. Babar, the founder of the Mogul empire
in India, was an ally of Shah Isma*Tl, and his son
Humayun was aided in his recovery of Hindustan by
Shah Tahmasp. The greatest of the Safavid kings was
Shah *Abbas (1587-1629), who, seconded by Sir Anthony
Shirley, the organizer of the Persian army, recovered several
of the western provinces from the *Othmanlis, and whose
reign was celebrated for the cultivation of the arts and
literature, the increase of public works, and the ob-
servance of an enlightened foreign policy. He belonged
to the great epoch which produced such rulers as
Sulayman the Great, Akbar, and Elizabeth.
The Safavid dynasty practically ended when the
Afghans under Mahmud rose in revolt, seized Herat and
Mashhad, defeated Shah Hosayn, and after a seven
months' siege took the capital Ispahan in 1722 {1135),
Members of the Safavid family, however, still retained
a vestige of authority, chiefly in Mazandaran, and after
ten years of anarchy, revolts, and Eussian and Turkish
invasions, Nadir Kuli the AfsMrid Turk, made use of the
pretext of restoring the enfeebled Safavids, to seize the
17
258 PERSIA
supreme power, to whicli he soon added the avowed as
well as the real sovereignty in 1736 {IIJ^). Nadir Shah
not only maintained the Persian kingdom in its fullest ex-
tent, but subdued Afghanistan, seized Kabul and Kandahar
(1737), pushed on to Lahore, defeated the Mogul army after
an obstinate battle near Kamal, and sacked Dehli in March
1738 {1151). Peace was made, and for a time the Persian
empire extended from the Indus to the Caucasus.
The Afsharid dynasty, numbering four Shahs, ended in
a period of anarchy, during which the Afghan Azad
held Adharbijan ; *Ali Mardan the Bakhtiyari, Ispahan ;
Mohammad Hosayn, the chief of the Kajars, ruled
Astarabad; and Karim Khan the Zand fought with Shah
Bukh the Afsharid for the supreme throne. The Zand
eventually got the upper hand, and from 1750 {1168) to
1779 {1193) governed all Persia except Khurasan, where
Shah Eukh the Afsharid, though old and blind, still main-
tained some show of authority. On the death of Karim
Khan a contest was waged for a dozen years between his
Zand successors and Aka Mohammad the Kajar^ which
ended in the triumph of the latter, whose nephew in
the fourth generation now reigns over the relics of a
great people from his throne at Tihran.
SfflBS OF PERSIA
259
A.H.
907—1148
907
930
984
985
985
1038
1052
1077
1105
1135
1144
—1148
1135
1137
—1142
1148
1160
1161
—1210
A.D.
92. §AFAVIDS 1502—1736
Isma^fli 1502
Tahmaspi 1524
l8ma*il n 1576
Mohammad Ehudabanda 1578
'Abbas I 1587
§afii 1629
*Abba8ii 1642
Sulayman i 1667
Hosayn i . . ■ . . . 1694
Tahmaspii 1722
'Abbasiii 1731
—1736
93. AFGHANS
Ma^mud 1722
Aflhraf 1725
—1729
94. AFSHARIDS
Nadir 1736
*Adil 1747
ShahRnkh 1748
—1796
260 PERSIA
A.H. A.D.
95. ZANDS
1163 KarimKhan 1750
1193 Abu-1-Fath 1779
1193 ^AliMurad 1779
1193 Moljammad *Ali 1779
1193 §adik 1779
1196 *Ali Murad (again) .... 1782
1199 Ja*far 1785
1203 Lutf'Ali 1789
—1209 —1794
96. ICAJARS
1193 Aka Mohammad 1779
1211 Fatlj *Ali 1797
1250 Mohammad 1834
1264 Na^ir-a^-dm, regnant . . 1848
SHAHS OF PERSIA 261
SAFAVIDS*
1. Isma^il I
2. Tanmasp i
I
3. Isma'il ii 4. Mohammad Ehudabanda Haydar
Shah Shujd* I I
5. * Abbas i Hamza
Saji Mirza
6. Safii
7. *AbDas n
8. Sulayman
I
9. Qosayn
1 i I I
10. Tahmasp II "^ /S^m daughter datiyhter=ItizaKuU
11. *A
Afshdrid
bbas in Hosayn Isma^il Shab Bukb
Mohammad Mirza
* Tbe pedigrees of tbe Sbabs of Persia are abridged from tbe Catalogue
of Persian Coins in the British Museum, by B. S. Poole, LL.D.
262
. PERSIA
I
Ibrahim
AFSHARIDS
Imam KuH
2. *AdU SMh 3. Ibrahim
1. Nadir
Riza Kuli
4. Shah Bnkh
1. Karfm Khan
2. Abu-1- 4. Mob am ■
Fath mad *Ali
ZANDS
l„
6. i^&di!k=wife
6. Ja*far 3. *Ali Murad
7. Lutf 'AJd
Zaki
^Aobds
I
3. Mohammad
4. Na?ir-a?-din
KAJARS
Mohammad 9asan
1. Aka Mohammad
2. Fat^ *Ali
flosayn
'An ?ill-i SuJim
XIII. TRANSOXIANA
S/EC. XIV— XIX
97. TIM Grids
98. SHAYBANIDS
99. JANIDS OF ASTRAKHAN
100. MANQITS
101. KHANS OF KHOKAND
102. KHANS OF KHIVA
XIII.— TEAITSOXIAITA
BMC. XIV— XIX
A.H. A.p.
771—906 97. TIMURIDS 1369—1500
Timur, or Timur Lang (Timur the Lame), commonly
corrupted into Tamerlane, was related to the family of
Chingiz Kaan, and one of his ancestors had been YizTr
to Chagatay the son of Chingiz and ruler of Transoxiana.
Timur, who was bom in 1335 {736), was appointed to
the government of Kash by Tugha-Timur, (p. 220), and
became Yizir to the Chagatay Khan Suyurghatmish, whose
authority he completely usurped before 1369 {771) j
though he allowed the Khan and his successor Mahmud
to retain the nominal sovereignty until 1397 {800). In
1380 {782) Timur began a long series of campaigns in
Persia; and in seven years overran Khurasan, Jurjan,
Mazandaran, Sijistan, Afghanistan, Ears, Adharbijan,
and Kurdistan. An invasion by Toktamish, the Khan
of the Golden Horde, called his attention nearer home
in 1388, but in 1391 {793) he inflicted a total defeat
on the Khan, which, however, had to be repeated in 1395
266 TRANSOXIANA
(797). Meanwhile in 1393 he had taken Baghdad from
the Jalayrs, and had reduced Mesopotamia. In 1397 he
entered northern India, and in the following year {801)
raided Kashmir and Dehli. His next great movement was
to the west. In 1401 he invaded Anatolia, and took
Si was and Malatia; and in 1402 (804) totally routed
the *OthmanlI Turks at Angora and took Sultan Eayazld
prisoner (p. 185). He reinstated the minor princes of
Asia Minor, and, having subdued Syria and taken Aleppo
and Damascus (803), he received the homage of their
former possessor, the Mamluk Sultan of Egypt. Whilst
on the march for a stiU more ambitious campaign against
China, Timur died at Otrar, 1405 {807), aged 70.
The conquests of Timur raised the kingdom of Mia-
ward-l-nahr (* Beyond the Eiver' Oxus) or Transoxiana
to an importance it had never before attained. Samar-
kand became the capital of an empire which stretched, in
name at least, from Dehli to Damascus, and from the
Sea of Aral to the Persian Gulf; and although much of
Timur' 8 conquest was rather a raid than an annexation,
yet Transoxiana remained for some time the centre of a
kingdom which embraced most of Persia and Afghanistan
besides the provinces beyond the Oxus. But Timur's
TIMURIDS 267
empire was too unwieldy to be maintained in all its
original vastness. When the petty dynasties of Persia,
£arts and Sarbadarids, MuzafiParids and Jalayrs, had been
swept away, and the Turks had been driven out of
Anatolia, and all Western Asia from the Hindu Kush to
the Mediterranean trembled before one man, a reign of
terror and not an organized empire had been established.
As soon as the great conqueror was dead, Ottomans,
Jalayrs and Turkomans began to recover their lost provinces
in the west. Although Timur's descendants retained their
hold of the north of Persia for a century, they were able
to offer but a feeble resistance to the rising power of the
Safavids; and when in the sixteenth century the line of
Shayban (of the house of Chingiz) succeeded to the
capital of Tamerlane, the dominions of his descendants
had shrunk to the limits which the Khanate of Bukhara
long afterwards preserved. The table (facing p. 268) of
Timur's descendants, who struggled with one another for
the disjointed fragments of his empire, shows one cause of
their weakness; there were too many rivals. Shah Eukh,
indeed, for a while succeeded in subduing the jealousies
of his kinsmen and maintaining the power and dignity
of the empire; but after his death in 1447 {850) his
268 TRANSOXIANA
dominions were split up into various petty principalities,
whicli made way for the Safavids in Persia and the
Shayhanids in Transoxiana. Yet the line did not become
extinct with the loss of Timur's dominions. His descen-
dant Eabar founded a new empire in Hindustan which,
known to us as that of the ' Great Moguls^^ lasted down
to the present century (see XIV.).
A.H. A.D.
771 Timur '. 1369
[771 Suyiirghatmish, nominal Khan
790-800 Mahmud „ „ ]
807-12 Khalil 1404-9
807 Shah Rukh 1404
850 UlughBeg 1447
853 *Abd-al-Lat!f 1449
854 *Abd-AUah 1450
855 Abu-Sa*id 1452
872 Ahmad 1467
899 Mabmiid 1493
900 Anarchy . 1494
—900 , —1500
[^Shaybanids]
b
Eg
{To fact p. 268)
17
, , inkur
17-8'^^
. ; Itan
pa^- mnad
P3"- dardn,
: i 850
BZl J
itc. a
darter
Sultan Hosayn, f 808
Suyur-
ghatmish
Kabul,
Kandahar,
821 t830
Babar
Khurasan,
854;
Fdrs, 855
t861
Mas'ud
Kabul, etc.
830-43
digar Shah Mahmud
ay^Hmmad Khurasan, 861
^' ^sdn, 875 f 863
=875
Mohammad
Juki,
t848
Karuchar
Kabul, etc.
843
TRANSOXIANA
269
CONNEXION OF THE TRANSOXINE KHANATES
CHINGIZ
Juji
8HAYBAN
*Arab Shah
I
1LHAN8 OF KHIVA
(1616-1872)
I
Ibrahim
I
Orda
I
Euchuk Mohammad
I
Mohammad shatbanI
8HAYBANID8
(1600-1699)
daughter = jan
jANiDs or
A8TRAKHAN DYNASTY
(1699-1785)
Shah Murad = daughter
MANOIT8
(1785-1868)
270 TRANSOXIANA
A.H. A.D.
906—1007 98. SHAYBANIDS 1500—1599
Whilst the three sons of Mahmud, the last Timurid
Sultan of Transoxiana, were fighting over the ruins of an
empire, a new power was approaching, which made an
end of all the princes of Ma-wara-/-nahr and re-established
a strong government in the place of anarchy. This was
the Uzbeg horde led by Mohammad Shaybani, almost the
last of the great warriors of the lineage of Chingiz. The
early history of the family of Shayban has been mentioned
(pp. 238-40). Their home-line remained in Siberia as Czars
of Tinmen; but a large proportion of the clan migrated
to Transoxiana under Shaybani, overthrew the rival princes
of Timur's line, and founded the Uzbeg kingdom, which
survived in the Khanates of Bukhara and Khiva until their
submission to Eussia within the last quarter of a century.
This Uzbeg kingdom was ruled by several successive
dynasties. First, the Shaybanids governed Transoxiana
for the whole of the sixteenth century, leaving Khwarizm
SHAYBANIDS
271
(Khiva) to be ruled by its own line of Khans (p. 278), who
were also descended from Shayban, and abandoning Khurasan
to the Safavids. Next, the Janids or Astrakhan dynasty,
connected in the female line with the Shaybanids, governed
the same gradually diminishing territory during the seven-
teenth and eighteenth centuries. Thirdly, their connexions
by marriage, the Mangits, usurped the Khanate of Bukhara,
which was now greatly restricted by the growth of the
neighbouring Khanate of Khokand, by the rise of various
independent principalities at Tashkand, TJratippa, and else-
where, and by the aggrandizement of the Durranids of
Afghanistan. Finally Bukhara,, Khiva, and Khokand, all
fell before the aggression of Kussia in 1868-1872.
A.H.
A.D.
906
Mohammad Shaybani .... 1500
916
Kochkunji .
1510
937
Abu-Sa'id .
1530
940
<Obayd-Allah
1533
946
»Abd-Allahi
1539
947
*Abd-al-Latif
•
1540
959
Nurfiz Ahmad
1551
963
Pir Mol^ammad i
1556
968
Iskandar
1560
991
«Abd.AUah n
1583
1006
*Abd-al-Mu*miii .
» 4
1598
1007
Pir Mohammad ii
[Astrakhi
aw]
1699
272 TRANSOXIANA
Samarkand was the capital of the Shaybanids, but there
was generally a powerful, and sometimes independent, govern-
ment at Bukhara. More than once the governor of Bukhara
was practically the ruler of Transoxiana, and this province
became almost as much the Dauphin6 of Samarkand under
the Shaybanids as Balkh was under the succeeding dynasty
of Astrakhan.
SUB-DYNASTY OF BUKHARA
A.H. A.D.
947 *Abd-al-<Aziz . . . . . . 1540
957 Yar Mohammad 1549
961 Burl^aii Sultan 1553
964 *Abd-Allah (who ttnited Sdtnarkani in
986, and became from 991 *Abd'
Allah n of the Chief Khdnatey q. v.) 1556
SUB-DYNASTY OF SAMARKAND
968 Khusrti Sultan . . . . . 1660
975 Sultan Sa'id 1567
980 Juvanmard *Ali 1572
986 'Abd-Alldh of Bukhara . . . 1678
SHA YBANIDS
273
GO
w
•••
-I
CO
•3
- o
:0
M
w
tsi— .
,5
W
.'S ^ • jj
CQ
-I
1
t9
•ci
CO
•fi na
I'
- t -
1
§
-<;.
^
g'i
03
Oi
08
08
-O
"^
00
■ 03
i
' 08
s
_ I
i
OD
Q
I
C
18
274 TRANSOXIANA
A.H. A.D.
1007—1200 99. JANTDS 1599—1785
OR ASTRAKHAN DYNASTY
When the Eussians absorbed the Khanate of Astrakhan
or Hajji Tarkhan (p. 229) in the middle of the 16th
century, two of the dispossessed chiefs, Tar Mohammad
and his son Jan took refuge at Eukhanl with Iskandar
the Shaybanid, who presently gave his daughter in
marriage to Jan. The issue of this marriage, Baki
Mohammad, succeeded (after a year's interval) his
maternal uncle *Abd-Allah n, and he and his descendants,
during most of the 17th century, ruled Samarkand,
Bukhara, Farghana, Badakhshan, and Balkh, which last
province was sometimes independent. Their power gradu-
ally decayed; the Durranids eventually gained possession
of all their Cisoxine territories (1752 ff.) ; a rival
Khanate sprang up at Khokand (Farghana) about 1700;
and the Janids were finally ousted in 1785 by the chiefs
of the Mangit tribe, who had possessed the real power
for some years before the actual dethronement of the
last Janid, Abu-1-Ghazi.
J A NILS
275
A.H.
1007
1014
1017
1050
1057
1091
1114
1117
1160
1164
1167
1171
—1200
BakT Mobammad
Vali Mohammad*
Imam Kuli (f 1060) .
Nadir Mohammad (f 1061)
*Abd-al-*Aziz
SubhanKulif .
*Obayd-Allaht .
Abu-1-Fayd§
*Abd-al-Mu*mm .
*Obayd-AUah II .
Mohammad Eahlm (Mangit)
Abu-1-Ghazi
A.D.
1599
1605
1608
1640
1647
1680
1702
1705
1747
1751
1753
1758
—1785
[Mangita]
* Governed Balkh from 1007.
t Previously ruled Balkh for 23 years.
X Makim Khan held Balkh 1114-1119,
§ Ruled only beyond the Oxus.
276
IRANSOXIANA
03
GO
H
QQ
•a
QQ
II —
'**' 9
•s
a
i
- o
ll-l
ics
a
a
03
o
-1^
103
Jz;
I"-
-a
a
-•OS
^•
QQ
I
_ I
3
U3
I
- I -
00
«
I
a
1^
I
ST
o
3
•eS *^
S 03
1^
US
<o
a
-108
a
CO
a
Si
-o
eo
MANGITS
277
A.H.
1200—1284
100. MANGITS
A.D.
1785—1868
The Mangits, or "Flat-noses," a .tribe akin to the
I^ogays, left their Kipchak camping-grounds to follow
the fortunes of Mohammad Shaybani at the beginning
of the 16th century. Under the Astrakhan dynasty they
gradually increased in influence, and in the second half
of the eighteenth century their chiefs became the vizirs
of the rulers of Bukhara and eventually supplanted their
masters. Their dominions had shrunk considerably from
the wide extent of the Shaybanids' kingdom, and Ma'siim
Shah's wars with the Durranids for the recovery of the
Cisoxine territory were rewarded with but temporary
success. The present Khan has been tributary to Russia
since the campaign of 1868.
A.H.
A.D.
1200
Mir Ma*9um Shah Murad .
1786
1216
Haydar Tora
. . . 1800
1242
^osayn ....
1826
1242 •
'Omar ....
1826
1242
Na^r-AQah
1827
1277
Mu^affar-a^-din .
1860
—1284
Tributary to Hussia
—1868
278
TRANSOXIANA
A.H.
c. 921—1289
A.D.
101. KHANS OF KHIVA c 1515—1872
Xhwarizm or Khiva, which had once famished an
ambitious line of Shahs of its own (p. 176), was an
appanage of the house of Juj!, and never properly belonged
to the Khanate of Transoxiana; up to the time of Timur
it was held by the Golden Horde. After the confusion
of the Timund period, the TJzbegs of Mohammad ShaybanI
occupied Khiva as well as Transoxiana, and about 1515
an independent Uzbeg Khanate was established there, the
early history of which is exceedingly obscure. Wars were
constantly waged with Bukhara with varying success.
Nadir Shah of Persia conquered Khiva in 1740 and a
Persian governor ruled there for a year. Finally General
Kaufmann annexed it on .the part of Eussia in 1872.
A.H.
c. 921
c. 931
e, 946
953
Ilbars I
Sultan Ilajji
Hasan Kuli
§ufyan
Bujugha
Avanak
Kal
Akatay
Dost
A.D.
e. 1515
c, 1525
e. 1540
1546
KHIVA
279
A.H.
A.D.
965
^Jajji Mohammad i , . . . . 1568
1011
'Arab Mohammad i •
1602
1032
Isfandiyar . ^
1623
1053
Abu-l.Gh&xIi .
1643
1074
Annsha
1663
c. 1085
Mottflmmad Arank
e. 1674
1099
Ishalb: Aka Shah Niya2
1687
UU
'Arab Mohammad ii
Hajji Mol^ammad n
1702
1126
Yadighar .
1714
1126
Arank
1714
1127
Shir Ghazi
1715
114:i;
Ilbars II
nzx
1153
Annexation by Nadir Shah
1740
1154
Tagir {for Nadir Shah)
1741
1154
Abu-Mo^ammad
1741
115a?
Abu-1-Ghazi n .
174a;
1158
Kaip
1745
e. 1184
Abu-1-Ghazi in
e. 1770
1219
Iltazar
1804
1221
Mohammad Ea^im
1806
1241
Allah Kuli
1825
1258
Ea^im Kuli
1842
1261
Mol^ammad Amin
1845
1271
*Abd-AUah
1855
1272
Kutlugh Mohammad ,
1855
1272?
Sayyid Mohammad
1856?
1282
Sayyid Mol^ammad Kahim .
1865
1289
[Annexatic
m by .
Russu
']
—1872
280 TRANSOXIANA
A.H. A.D.
c. 1112-1293 102. KHANS OF c. 1700— 1876
KHOKAND
•
Shah Eukh, who claimed to be a descendant of Ohingiz
Khan, made himself independent in Earghana and founded
the Khanate of Khokand about 1700. The chronology of
the earlier Khans is uncertedn. In 1800 Tashkand was
annexed by Khokand. The Khanate passed into the
possession of Eussia in 1876.
A.H. A.D.
<?. 1112 Shah Rukh Beg <;. 1700
Rahim
*Abd-a?-Karim
Erdeni
1184 Sulayman 1770
1184 Shah Rukh n 1770
1184? Narbuta 1770?
1216 *Alim 1800
1224 Mohammad 'Omar 1809
1237 Mohammad 'Ali 1822
c. 1266 Shir *AlI 1840
1261 Murad 1841
e. 1261 Khudayar 1846
1273 Malla 1857
1275 Shah Murad 1859
c. 1277 Khudayar {2nd reign) .... 1861
e, 1280 Sayyid Sultan 1864
1288 Khudayar (3rrf r<?i^«) 1871
1292 Na9ir-a?-^n 1876
—1293 [Annexed by Itus8%a\ —1876
XIV. INDIA
AND AFGHANISTAN
S>€C. X— XIX
103. QHAZNAWIDS
104. QHORIDS
105. SULTANS OF DEHLT
106. KINGS OF BENGAL
107. KINGS OF JAUNPUR
108. KINGS OF MALWA
109. KINGS OF GUJARAT
110. KINGS OF KHANDESH
111. BAHMANIDS OF THE DECCAN
112. 'IMAD SHAHS OF BERAR
113. NIZAM SHAHS OF AHMADNAGAR
• •
114. barTd shahs of bIdar
115. 'adil shahs of buapur
116. kutb shahs of golkonda
117. mogul emperors of hindustan
118. AMTrS of AFGHANISTAN
XIY. IKDIA
AND AFGHANISTAN
S^C. X— XIX
No considerable part of India ever belonged to the
Caliphate. Soon after their conquest of Herat, indeed,
the Arabs pushed on to Kabul in 664 {44) and thence
descended to Multan; but this reconnaissance did not lead
to continuous occupation. An advance from the south pro-
duced more permanent results. Piratical expeditions by
sea to the mouths of the Indus were frequent in the early
days of Islam, and in 711 {92) Mohammad Kasim, a
nephew of -Hajjaj, the celebrated governor of -Ba^ra,
conquered Sind from the coast as far as Multan, and
although no attempt was made to enlarge this dominion,
the province continued to be ruled by Arab governors for
nearly two centuries.
The conquest of Hindustan by the Mohammadans, how-
ever, sprang not from Sind but from Afghanistan. The
early annexation by the Arabs of the mountainons country
284 . INDIA
south of the Hindu Kush had been nominal and temporary,
and Ya*kub b. Layth the SaflParid of Sijistan (p. 129) was
the first to establish a settled Mohammadan government at
Kabul. Here his dynasty was succeeded by governors
appointed by the Samanids (p. 131), and it was Alptigin,
one of the local governors of the Samanids, who laid the
foundations at Ghazna of the first independent Moham-
madan dynasty in Afghanistan.
Henceforward for two centuries Ghazna was the capital
of a powerful dynasty to which it gave the name pf
Ghaznawids, The incursions of the Ghaznawids into India
and their settlement at Lahore formed the true beginning
of Muslim rule in Hindustan. The Ghaznawid kingdom
at Lahore prepared the way for Mohammad b. Sam the
Gh5rid and his successors the Sultans of Dehli, who brought
the whole of northern India under Mohammadan sway.
The invasion of the Mongols under Babar put an end to
the divisions which had weakened the Dehll kingdom in
its later years, and Babar' s grandson Akbar organized
the splendid Empire of the Great Moguls which lasted
down to the present century.
GHAZNAWIDS 285
A.H. A.D.
351—582 103. GHAZNAWIDS 962—1186
(AFGHANISTAN AND PANJAB)
Among the Turkish slaves whom the Samanid princes
delighted to honour with the chief posts in the govern-
ment of their dominions, Alptigin rose hy favour of 'Abd-
al-MaHk to be commander of the forces in Khurasan, but,
being deprived of this office on the death of his patron,
he retired in dudgeon in 962 {351) to the city of Ghazna,
in the heart of the Sulayman mountains, where his father
had been governor under the Samanids, and where the son
had succeeded to his authority. In the mountain fastnesses
he could safely defy the ill-will of his masters in the plains ;
but he died in a year's time without enlarging the dominion
he had assumed: nor did his son Ishak or his slave
Balkatigin enhance the power of the Ghaznawids. The
true founder of the djmasty was Sabaktigin, another slave
of Alptigin, and the husband of his daughter. Sabaktigin
widened his territories on both sides; in India by the
defeat of the Eajputs and the establishment of a govern-
ment at Peshawar : in Persia by the acquisition of Khu-
286 INDIA
rasan, of which he was appointed governor by the Samanid
Nuh in 994 {581^ in reward for his assistance in quelling
a rebellion in Transoxiana. Sabaktigin out of loyalty or
prudence accepted the position of a vassal of the Samanids,
but the vassalage was nominal ; he had become more power-
ful than his Uege-lord before his death in 997 {387),
Mahmud of Ghazna, the son of Sabaktigin, is one of
the greatest figures in Mohammadan history. After over-
coming his younger brother Isma^Il, who had forced a
contest, he repudiated the supremacy of the feeble re-
presentative of the Samanids, and received an investiture
for the governments of Khurasan and Ghazna direct from
the Caliph of Baghdad, * the dispenser of powers which he
himself no longer enjoyed.'* Having made peace with his
powerful neighbours the Ilak Khans, who were then giving
the eoiip de grdce to the expiring Samanids, Mahmud
began a series of campaigns in India. Twelve several
* It is commonly asserted that Mahmtid then adopted the title of
Sultan, which had never before been assumed by a Mohammadan ruler :
but the statement is not warranted by his coins, whereon he styles
himself occasionally Amir and Sayyid, and very rarely Malik, but never
Sultan. The first of the dynasty to use the new title was Ibrahim, who
doubtless imitated the Seljuks, who were the earliest to adopt the style
of Sultan, according to the evidence of the coins. It is singular that
this first of Indian Sultans should be described as a * professed devotee,*
who copied Korans and left seventy-six children.
QHAZNA WIDS 287
times, between 1001 and 1024, he descended from his
highlands into the plains of Hindustan, and, gradually en-
larging the scope of his expeditions, beyond Kashmir and
the Pan jab, at length he occupied Kanauj and Muttra
(1017) and seized Somnath and Anhalwara, the capital of
Gujarat, 1024 {Jfl5). These expeditions were more or
less raids undertaken with a view to plunder and
to satisfy the righteous iconoclasm of a true Muslim,
and the *Idol-Breaker * returned to Ghazna laden with
costly spoils from the Hindu temples of Somnath and
Muttra; but they led to far-reaching results. The way
into India had been opened; the Pan jab had been
permanently annexed; and the kingdom of Gujarat had
accepted a raja from the hands of its conqueror.
Besides his Indian wars, Mahmud beat oS. the attack
of the Ilak Khan, reduced Gh5r (1010) and the country of
the Upper Marghab (1012), and even annexed Transoxiana
with its two great cities of Samarkand and Bukhara in
1016 {^07), Towards the close of his reign he discovered
a serious danger in the growing power of the Seljuk
chiefs Tughril and Chagar Beg, whom he had at first
unwisely encouraged; but, after reducing them to apparent
submission in 1027 [Ifl8\ he did not live to witness their
288 INDIA
final triumph. On his return from an expedition into
the heart of the old Caliphate, in which he took Ispahan
from the Buwayhids (p. 142), Mahmud died at Ghazna
in the spring of 1030 (4^i). His magnificent encourage-
ment of science, art, and literature, was no less remarkable
than his genius as a general and statesman. He founded
and endowed a university at Ghazna, and his munificence
drew together perhaps the most splendid * assemblage of
literary genius,' including the poet FirdausI, that any
Asiatic capital has ever contained.* Ghazna was enriched
with palaces and mosques, aqueducts and public works,
beyond any city of its age: for Mahmud had known how
to learn from India, as well as how to plunder it.
The empire which had thus been founded stretched
from Lahore to Samarkand and Ispahan; but it was
soon lopped of its western limbs. In a few years the
Selj.uks (p. 151), after defeating Mas*ud the son of
Mahmud near Merv, had taken possession of all the
Persian and Transoxine provinces of the Ghaznawids, from
Balkh and Khwarizm to Ispahan and -Rayy (1037-1045);
and the rulers of Ghazna learned to turn their eyes to
the east, now that the west was closed to them. Lahore
♦ Elphinstone, Eiatory of India, 341-6 (6th ed. 1866).
OHAZNA Wins
289
became their capital when Ghazna fell to the Ghorids in
1161. Thus the losses in the west confirmed the settlement
in Hindustan, and when in 1186 (582) the successors of
of Mahmud, who had not emulated his ambition, gave place
to the hardy Afghans of Ghor, the Indian provinces soon
separated from the highlands ; and thus began the series of
independent Mohammadan dynasties of India.
A.H.
A.D.
351
AlptigTn 962
352
Ishak
963
355
Balkatigin* . . . ,
966
362
Piri
• "
972
366
Sabaktagin ....
976
387
Isma'il
997
388
Mahmud, Yamin-aZ-dawla
998
421
Mohammad, Jalal-a/-dawla
1030
421
Mas'ud I, Nasir-din- Allah
1030
432
Modud, Shihab-a/-dawla
1040
440
Mas'iid n . . .
1048
440
'All Abfi-l-Hasan, Baha-a/-dawla .
1048
440
'Ahd-a^-Rashid, *Izz-a^-dawla
1049
444
Tughril (usurper) .
1052
444
Farrukhzad, Jamal-aZ-dawla .
1052
451
Ibrahim, ?ahir-fl/-dawla
. 1059
492
Mafl'ud III, *Ala-a/-dawla
1099
508
Shirzad, EamaUaZ-dawla
1114
509
Arslan, Sultan-a/-dawla
1115
512
Bahram Shah, Yamin-aZ-dawla
1118
547
Khuaru Shah, Mu'izz-a/-dawla
1152
555
Khusru Malik, Taj-a^-dawla .
1160
582
{QhoHds]
—1186
* On the chronology of the early Ghaznawids see E. E. Oliyer, The
Decline of the SdmdniSj in Journ, As. Soc. Bengal, ly. pt. i. 1886.
19
290
INDIA
I
2. Is^a^
I
6. Isma'il
I
8. Mohammad
I
10. Hodud
I
11. Mas'ud II
{ynfant)
GHAZNAWIDS
1. Alptigin
5. Sabaktigin
7. Ma^mud
I
I
9. Mas'ud I
I
3. Balkatigin
I
13. 'Abd-ai-Bashid
12. <AIi
I
14. Famikhzad 15. Ibraldm
16. Mas'ud in
I
17. Shirzad
I
18. Arslan
19. Bahrain Shah
I
20. Khusru Shah
I
21. Khusru Malik
( Dotted lines indicate the relation of master to slave.)
OHORIDS 291
A.H. A.D.
643—612 104. GHORIDS 1148—1215
(AFGHANISTAN, HINDUSTAN)
Prom early times the mountainous district of Ghor (or
Ghur), between Herat and Ghazna, had been the seat of
a small but practically independent dynasty, who usually
made the fortress of Piruz-k5h their headquarters. Mahmud
of Ghazna had reduced this principality in 1010 {401) j
when the Afghans of Gh5r were ruled by Mohammad
b. Suri; and the descendants of this chief continued to
govern at Firuz-k5h and Bamiyan under the orders of
the Ghaznawids, with whom they allied themselves by
marriage. The execution of one of the family (Kutb-a?-
din Mohammad) by his father-in-law Bahram Shah the
Ghaznawid was avenged by the capture of Ghazna in
1148 {54s) by the murdered man's brother, Sayf-a^din
Suri, the ruler of Gh5r ; but in the following year
Bahram Shah succeeded in re-entering his capital, and
tortured the invader to death. This second act of bar-
barity brought down a signal punishment upon Ghazna
292 INDIA
at the hands of a third brother, *Ala-a^dIii Hosayn,
sumamed Jahan-85z, or * world -incendiary,' from the
ferocity with which he gave up the splendid city of
Mahmud the idol-breaker to fire and sword. Contemptuously
leaving the ashes of Ghazna, *Ala-aWln returned to Ghor;
and after a brief captivity in the hands of Sultan Sin jar
the Seljuk of Khurasan, he died in 1161 (556) in a
time of anarchy, when the Ghuzz Turkomans swept over
Afghanistan and for a while abolished both Gh5rid and
Ghaznawid governments.
The Ghuzz soon wended their migratory way into
Persia, and on their departure two brothers, nephews of
the * World-Incendiary,' became the leaders of the Ghorid
family. The elder, Ghiyath-aZ-din b. Sam, had taken
Ghazna from the Ghuzz in 1173 {569)y and annexed
Herat two years later. He remained titular sovereign of
all the wide possessions of his family until his death in
1202 (599). The younger brother, however, Shihab-a?-
din, afterwards styled Mu*izz-aZ-din, and commonly known
as Mohammad Gh5ri, was the real ruler and extender
of the kingdom. He conquered part of Khurasan from
the Seljuks, and then began a series of campaigns in
India, in which he reduced Sind and Multan (571),
OHORIDS 293
where Arab governors had made Muslim rule familiar;
subdued the Ghaznawids in their last retreat at Lahore
in 1186 {582)] and then proceeded to attack the leader
of the Chohan Bajputs, Prithwl Raja of Ajmlr. His
first onslaught was repulsed with terrible loss {587), but
in the following year, 1192, a hard-fought battle on the
same field of Thaneswar ended in the total defeat of
the Rajputs, and the death of Prithwl Raja and many-
others of the 150 princes who had assembled for the
defence of Hindustan. The victory meant nothing less
than the submission of nearly the whole of northern
India; for Kanauj fell in 1194, and GwaliSr, Bandal-
khand, Bihar, and Bengal were successively reduced by
the generals of Mohammad Gh5rT. For the first time
the whole of Hindustan admitted, in a greater or less
degree, Mohammadan sway.
So long as his brother lived, Mohammad Ghori always
remained a loyal viceroy, but on Ghiyath-a/-din*s death in
1202 {599) he succeeded to the supreme authority, when
his first duty was to defend his realm against the Khwarizm
Shah, who had overrun Persia and was forcing his way
into Afghanistan. In the midst of the confusion of this
invasion, Mohammad Ghori was assassinated by a party
294 INDIA
of Ghakkars in 1206 {602). His dynasty did not long
survive him. His nephew Mahmud was indeed proclaimed
Sultan throughout the wide dominions conquered by the
uncle ; but the unity of the kingdom vanished with its
founder. The Turkish slaves who had served as generals
under Mohammad Ghori assumed independent power.
Kutb-a?-din Aybak became the first of the Slave Kings
of Dehli ; !N^a§ir-a/'dIn Kubacha ruled in Sind ; and Yildiz
governed Ghazna. The titular successor of the great
Gh5rid, from his capital of Flruz-koh, reigned over little
more than western Afghanistan (Ghor and Herat) with
part of Ehurasan ; and from all these the Ghorids were
expelled by the armies of the Khwartzm Shah in 1215
{612), Long afterwards, however, their descendants re-
covered some relics of their ancient dominions, and the
Kart princes of Herat traced their origin to the family of
Mohammad GhSri.
The opposite table shows the relationship and places of
government of the chief members of the Ghorid family.*
* For further details see E. Thomas, Supplementary Contributions to
the Series of the Coins of the Kings of Ohaznl (1859).
1
( To face p. 294)
1
Kutb-a/^;.din
Mohami\niad
(Firfiz-Jioh ;f|,,^
by Babram
Shu
a/-
{Khi)
dm
Jl
rmda)
BAMIYAN LINE
i. Fakhr-aZ-dln
Mas'ud
(650- ?)
i
10. *Al8
L-a/-din
ii. Shams-aZ-dm
i
Mohammad
{Ohor and
FiruZ'kohf
[under 6] ;
699-603 ;
Molja
mmad
•
• >
restored 610 ;
iii. Baha-a/-din
99;
surrenders to
Sam
Khwdrizm Shah
t602
612)
1
1
*Ala-a/-din
iv. Jalal-a/-din
{0?
lazna^ 602-3)
60!
(kUl
Khwaru
2-9
ed by
zm Shah)
11
i'
SULTANS OF DEHLI 295
A.H* A.H.
602—962 105. SULTANS OF DEHLl 1206—1554
(HINDUSTAN)
Mohammad Ghori, after conquering northern India to
the mouth of the Ganges, either hy his own campaigns
or hy those of his generals, appointed his slave Kuth-a/-
din Aybak to act as his viceroy at Dehll; and on the
death of the master in 1206 {602) the slave proclaimed
himself sovereign of Hindustan, and founded the first
Mohammadan dynasty which ruled exclusively in India;
for hitherto Mohammadan India had been but an outlying
province of the kingdom of Ghazna. This dynasty, the
first of five which preceded the Mogul conquest, is
commonly known as the Slave Kings, The greatest of
the line was Altamish (more correctly Iltutmish), who
subdued the governor of Sind, Na§ir-aZ-d!n Kubacha;
compelled the viceroy of Bengal to acknowledge the
supremacy of Dehli ; repelled the attempt of Yildiz to
revive in India the kingdom of which the Khwarizm Shah
296 INDIA
•
had robbed him at Ghazna; and in turn withstood the
attempts of Jalal-aZ-din, the son of that Shah, to set up
his rule in Hindustan when driven over the Hindu-Kush
by the Mongols of Chingiz Khan. Fortunately for India
these Mongols stopped short at the Indus, though their
raids were a frequent source of alarm for many years.
Altamish vigorously maintained his authority over the
whole country north of the Vindhya mountains ; and the
Caliph of Baghdad, for the first time recognizing a distinct
Mohammadan kingdom of India, gave its sovereign the
sanction of a formal diploma of investiture from the spiritual
head of Islam. Eidiya, the daughter of Altamish, was the
only woman who ever sat on the throne of Dehli, until
Queen Victoria figuratively took her seat there in 1868.
Under the later Slave Kings the Hindus began to pluck
up the courage which had oozed away before the arms
of Mohammad GhSri and Altamish ; and Ealban had to
sternly suppress many serious native outbreaks, which
were in some degree the fruit of his policy of getting
rid of the Slave governors — a policy which led to the
subversion of his own dynasty.
The Khaljl Turks, the second Muslim dynasty of India,
began to extend Mohammadan rule beyond the Vindhyas
SULTANS OF DEHLI 297
into the Deccan. *Ala-aZ-dIn Mohammad re-conquered
Gujarat, 1297 ; took Chitor and temporarily subdued the
Rajputs, 1303; and his eunuch general Malik Kafur
seized Deogiri and Warangal, and founded a Deccan
province of the Dehli kingdom. The extent of the
dominion, however, tended towards disruption. After
power had again changed hands, and a Turkish slave
had established the Taghlakid dynasty, Mohammad b.
Taghlak, a man of remarkable but bizarre genius, per-
ceived the impossibility of ruling the Deccan from Dehli,
and accordingly sought to transplant by force both court
and population from the northern capital to Deogiri,
which he re-named Dawlatabad, the 'seat of government.'
But he could not check the disintegrating process which
had begun; whole provinces revolted, and he was ever
on the wing from end to end of his empire to suppress
rebellion; and his successors were forced to witness the
separation of province after province from the central
stock, until the Sultan of Dehli sometimes commanded
but a small district round his capital. The invasion of
Timur, who turned northern India into a shambles in
1398-9, hastened the catastrophe. The Say y ids and ZodU,
who followed the house of Taghlak, held but one govern-
298 INDIA
ment out of the many that now prevailed in Hindustan.
Bengal, Jaunpur, Malwa, and Gujarat were the seats of
independent Mohammadan dynasties, and the Eajputs and
the Hindus of the Deccan had recovered much of their
former possessions.
The irruption of the Moguls under Babar, who estab>
lished his authority over most of northern India, save
Bengal, in 1526-30, was too brief to accomplish the
work of re-imiting the scattered fragments of the empire
of *Ala-a/-din the Khalji. After Babar's death the Moguls
were driven out of India by Shir Shah and the Afghans
of Bengal 1539-40 {9Ii.6-l[\ and the courage and genius
of the Afghan conqueror almost availed to restore the
waning prestige of the Mohammadan power. But the
provinces refused to obey an Afghan sovereign, and their
disunion opened the way for the return of Babar's son
Humayun in 1554 (P^;^) and the establishment under
Akbar of the famous Mogul Empire, which lasted to the
present century.
SULTANS OF LEHLt
299
A. SLAVE KINGS
A.H.
A.D.
602
Aybak, Kutb-a/-din
• •
1206
607
Aram Shah
• •
1210
607
Altamish (Iltutmish), Shams-aZ-din
1210
633
Fiiiiz Shah i, Rnkn-aZ-dm .
1235
634
Ridiya ....
1236
637
Bahram Shah, Mu'izz-a/-din
1239
639
Mas'tid Shah, *Ala-a^din .
1241
644
Mahmud Shah i, Nasir-a/-dTn
1246
664
Balban, Ghiyath-a/-dm
1265
686
Kay-Kubad, Ma'izz-a/-din .
1287
B. KHALJIS
689 Firuz Shah n, Jalal-a?-din .
695 Ibrahim Shah i, Rukn-a/-din
695 Mohammad Shah i, *Ala-a/-d!n
715 'Omar Shah, Shihab-a/-dm .
716 Mubarak Shah i, Kutb-aZ-din
720 Khusru Shah, Na^ir-aZ-din .
1290
1295
1295
1315
1316
1320
/
300
INDIA
C. TAGHLAKIDS
A.H. A.D.
720 TagUak Shah i, Ghiyath-a/-din . . 1320
726 Mohammad n b. Taghlal^ . . 1324
752 FiriizShahra 1351
790 Taghlak Shah II 1388
791 Abii-Bakr Shah 1388
792 Mohammad Shah m 1389
795 Sikandar Shah I 1392
795 Mahmud Shah n 1392
797 Na^rat Shah {interregnum) .... 1394
802 Mahmud II rM^or^e? 1399
816 Dawlat Khan Lodi 1412
D. SAYYIDS
817 KhidrKhan , 1414
824 Mubarak Shah n, Mu'izz-a/-din . 1421
837 Mohammad Shah rr 1433
847 *Alim Shah 1443
E. LODiS
866 Bahlol Lodi 1461
894 Sikandar ii b. Bahlol 1488
923 Ibrahim II b. Sikandar . . . 1617
—930 Invasion of Babar — 152G
F. AFGHANS
946 Shir Shah 1639
952 Islam Shah 1646
960 Mohammad y. 'Adil Shah .... 1552
961 Ibrahim ra Sur 1653
962 Sikandar Shah III 1564
{Mogul Emperors]
SULTANS OF BEHLl
301
-S
M
GQ
•J
eo
\^'
§
II-
r
•1
M
•a
s
00
•03
u
-•S
-11
-•a-
;^
n
o
P
o
H
(3
—^2 1^—
-M.r
— «•
I
M
.9^
II
CQ 2*
rt
»o
•53
OQ
-OS
302
INDIA
11. Firtz n
I
12. Ibrahim i
B. KHAUIS
I
14. *Omar
I
13. Mohammad i
I
I
15. Mubarak i
16. Khusru
I
17. Taghlaki
18. Mohammad Juna
Mahmud
C. TAGHLAKIDS
I
Fatlj
I
Sipdh'Saldr Bajah
I
19. Firfiz m
I I
i^afar 22. Mohammad ni
I
20. Taghlak ii 25. Na^rat
I
21. Ahii- 23. Sikandar i 24. Ma^-
Bakr mM ii
SULTANS OF DEHLl
303
28. Mubarak n
D. SAYYIDS
27. Khidr
I
I
Fand
29. Mohammad it
I
30. 'Alim
F. AFGHANS
I
I \ I
Ohazl Khan Sur 38. Sikandar in
I I
34. Shir Shah x
I I
35. Islam Shah 36. Mohammad 37. Ibrahim m Sur
♦Adil
Firiiz
Shir Khan
d
304
INDIA
PROVINCIAL DYNASTIES OF INDIA
The Empire of Mohammad b. Taghlak included the
whole of Hindustan, together with Telingana and other
districts in the Deccan. Before his death the more distant
provinces began to grow into independence, and soon after
the beginning of the fifteenth century the greater part
of his dominions was in the hands of seven provincial
Mohammadan dynasties, besides the Hindu Rajas.
A.H.
699—984
796—905
804—937
799—980
735—995
801—1008
748—933
1. Goyemors and Kings of Bengal
2. Shark! Kings of Jaunpiir .
3. Kings of Malwa .
4. Kings of Gujarat
5. Kings of Kashmir
6. Fariikids, Kings of Khandesh
7. Bahmanids, Kings of Kulbarga
A.D.
1202—1576
1394—1500
1401—1530
1396—1572
1334—1587
1399—1599
1347—1526
On the decay of the Bahmanids, the following five
dynasties divided their dominions between them: —
890—980
896—1004
897—1018
895—1097
918—1098
8. ^Imad Shahs of Berar
9. Nizam Shahs of Ahmadnagar
10. Barid Shahs of Bidar
11. *Adil Shahs of Bijapiir
12. Kutb Shahs of Golkonda .
1484—1572
1490—1595
1492—1609
1489—1686
1512—1687
The Hindustan dynasties were absorbed into the Mogul
Empire by Akbar, and those of the Deccan succumbed
to the attacks of Aurangzlb.
KINGS OF BENGAL 305
A.H. A.D.
599—984 106. GOVERNORS AND 1202—1576
KINGS OF BENGAL
Mohammad Bakhtiyar, the conqueror and first governor
of Bengal, subdued but a small part of the present
province, chiefly in the neighbourhood of his capital
Lakhnawti. In the early part of the thirteenth century
Sonargaon and Satgaon became seats of Mohammadan
governors, and the name Bangala included these as well
as Lakhnawti. Firuzabad (Panduah) was the capital of
the triple province, until in 1446 (850) the seat of govern-
ment was again moved to Lakhnawti, which was now first
called Gaur, and remained the capital until 1564 {972\
when it was succeeded by Tandah. The governors of
Bengal sometimes also held Bihar, and occasionally Chitta-
gong and Onsa. "Wlen the Dehli kings grew weak,
the Bengal governors waxed independent, and several
dynasties assumed kingly powers. Humayun occupied
Bengal in 944-6, but after the successful defeat of the
Moguls by Shir Shah in 1539 (946) governors were again
appointed, and again {960) founded independent dynasties.
In 982f however, Bihar fell before the arms of Akbar,
and by 1576 (984) the Mogul was supreme in Bengal.
20
i
306
INDIA
677
681
691
702
718
710
719
A. GOVERNORS
A.H.
599 Mohammad Bakhtiyar Ehalji
602 'Izz-aZ-din Mol^ammad Shiran
605 'Ala-a/-^n Mardan
608 Ghiyath-a/-to *Iwaz
624 Na^ir-aZ-din Ma^mud
627 *Ala-a/-din Jani .
627 Sayf-a/-din Aybak
631 *Izz-a/-diii Tughril Tughan Khan
642 Kamar-a/-din Tamar Ehan-Kiran
644 Ikhtiyar-a/-din (Mughith-a/-dln) Yusbak
656 Jalal-a/-din Mas'iid Malik Jam
657 ^Izz-a/-^n Balban
659 P Mohammad Arslan Tatar Ehan.
Shir Khan
Amin Khan
Mughith-aZ-dm Tughril
*Na?ir-a/-din Bughra Khan .
Rukn-a/-din Kay-Kawns
Shams-a/-din Firiliz Shah
Shihab-a/-din Bughra Shah
Ghiyath-a^dm Bahadur Shah
(West Bengal)
(East Bengal)
„ „ (All Bengal)
723-6 Na?ir-a/-din . . . (Lakhnawti)
725-31 Bahadur Shah reatoredy with Bahrain
(East Bengal)
731-9 Bahram Shah (alone)
726-40 KadrKhan . . . (Lakhnawti)
724-40 *Izz-a/-din A*zam-al-mulk . . (Satgaon)
A.D.
1202
1205
1208
1211
1226
1229
1229
1233
1244
1246
1258
1258
1260?
1278
1282
1291
1302
1318
1310
1319
1323-5
1324-30
1330-8
1325-39
1323-39
* The following six governors belonged to the family of Balban, the
Sul^ of Dehli, see the genealogy p. 301.
KINGS OF BENGAL
307
B. KINGS
A.H.
739—984
739-50 Fakhr-aZ-din Mubarak Shah (East Bengal)
750-3 Ikhtiyar-a/-d!n Ghazi Shah (East Bengal)
740-6 *Ala-a/-^n *Ali Shah (West Bengal)
A.D.
1888—1576
1338-49
1349-52
1339-45
HOUSE OF ILYAS
740-6 Shams-aZ-din Ilyas Shah
(contending in West Bengal) 1339-45
746 „ (West Bengal) 1345
753-9 „ (all Bengal) 1352-8
759-92 Sikandar Shah lb. Ilyas .... 1358-89
792 6hiyath-a/-^n A'zam Shah b. Sikandar {rebeh
nn) reigns 1389
799 Sayf-a/-d!n Hamza Shah b. A*zam . . 1396
809 Shams-a/-din b. Hamza . . . . 1406
HOUSE OF RAJA KANS
812 Shihab-a/.din Bayazid Shah (with Raja Kans) 1409
817 Jalal-aZ-din Mobammad Shah b. Raja Kans . 1414
835 Shams -a/-dinAbmad Shah b. Mohammad . 1481
HOUSE OF ILYAS {restored)
846 Na^ir-aZ-din Mabmud Shah i
864 Rukn-a/-d!n Barbak Shah b. Mabmud i
879 Shams-aZ-dln Yusuf Shah b. Barbak
886 Sikandar Shah ii b. Yusuf .
886 Jalal-aZ-din Fatb Shah b. Mabmiid i .
1442
1459
1474
1481
1481
/
308
INDIA
A.H.
892
892
895
896
HAB8HI KINOB
Sul^n Shahzada Barbak ....
Sayf-a/-dTn Firiiz Shah i . . . .
Na§ir-a/-dTn Mal^mud Shah n b. Fat^ Shah
(of Ilf/ds stock)
Shams-aZ-din Abu-Z-Na^r Muzaffar Shah
A.D.
1486
1486
1489
1490
HOUSE OF HOSAYN SHAH
899 *Ala-a/-din Hosayn Shah .... 1493
925 Na$ir-a7-din Na§rat Shah b. Hosayn . . 1518
939 *Ala-a/-dm Firuz Shah ii b. Na§rat . . 1532
939 Ghiyath-aZ-din Mahmud Shah ui b. Hosayn
(partial rule 1526) 1532
— 944 {Conquest by Humdyiin) — 1537
HOUSE OF MOHAMMAD SUB
960 Shams-aZ-din Mohammad Sur Ghazi Shah . 1552
962 Bahadur Shah (Khidr) b. Mohammad Sur . 1554
968 Ghiyath-aZ-dln Jalal Shah b. Mol^ammad Sfir 1560
971 (Son of preceding) 1563
HOUSE OF SULAYMAN KABARANI
971 Sulayman Khan Kararan! (Bihar and Bengal) 1563
980 Bayazid Shah b. Sulayman .... 1572
980 Dawiid Shah b. Sulayman .... 1572
— 984 [Mogul Emperors'] — 1676
KINGS OF JAUNPUR 309
A.H. A.D.
796—905 107. SHARKl KINGS OP 1394—1600
JAUNPUR
(* KINGS OF THE EAST')
Khwaja-Jahan, the vezir of Mahmud of the house of
Taghlak, deserted his youthful sovereign and founded an
independent government at Jaunpur, whence he and his
successors held sway for a time over Bihar, Oudh,
Kanauj, and Baraich, with considerable state, as their
noble monuments testify; and made war upon their former
masters at Dehli (which they twice besieged), and their
neighbours the kings of Malwa. In 1476 {881^ or accord-
ing to some historians 879) Jaunpur was conquered by
Sikandar b. Bahlol and reunited to Dehli ; but the adherents
of the banished Hosayn Shah endeavoured for some years
to restore the fallen dynasty.
A.H. A.D.
796 Khwaja-Jaban ...... 1394
802 Mubarak Shah 1399
803 Shams-aZ-din Ibrahim Shah Shark! b. Mubarak 1400
844 Mabmud Shah b. Ibrahim .... 1440
861 Mohammad Shah (jomtly with his father
Mahmfid) 1466
863 9o8ayn Shah b. Mabmud .... 1458
—905 fled to Bengal 881, died 905 —1500
[Sulfans of Lehlt]
310 INDIA
A.H A.D.
804^-937 108. KINGS OP MALWA 1401—1530
Malwa was among the old Rajput kingdoms wMch.
longest withstood the Mohammadan invasion. It had
boasted one of the most illustrious of the ancient Hindu
dynasties, who made their capital, XJjjayn, a seat of
learning and science. Three centuries of contest elapsed
before it was subdued, in the time of Sultan Balban of
Dehli. Its natural boundaries were the Narbada on the
south, the Chambal on the north, and Gujarat and Bandal-
khand on the west and east. Under the Khalji kings,
however, it included Hushangabad, Ajmir, Eantambhor,
and Elichpur, and even Chitor was sometimes forced to
pay tribute. Its Mohammadan capital, Mandu, founded
by Hushang Ghori, stood on a spacious plateau surrounded
by precipices, and was famous for its palaces and mosques.
Two successive Mohammadan dynasties reigned in Malwa.
The first was founded by Dilawar Khan Ghori, a governor
of the king of Dehli, and consisted of himself, his son,
and his grandson. The second dynasty was established
KINGS OF MALWA 311
by Mahmud Khalji, the vezir of the grandson of Dilawar,
and fell when Malwa was annexed in 1530 {937) by the
neighbouring king of Gujarat, with whom the rulers of.
Malwa had waged perpetual war. The Khaljis were a
fighting race, and had carried the arms of Malwa to the
gates of Dehl! in the north and Bidar in the south, whilst
with the Eajputs of Chit5r and Chanderi their hostilities
were unceasing.*
I. GHORiS
A.H. A.D.
804 Dilawar Khan Ghori 1401
808 Hiishang (Alp Khan) b. Dilawar . . . 1405
838 Mohammad Ghazni Khan b. Hiishang . . 1434
II. KHALJiS
839 Mabmiid Shah I Khalji .... 1435
880 Ghiyath Shah b. Mabmud .... 1475
906 Nasir Shah b. Ghiyath .... 1500
916 Mal^miid ii b. Na^ir 1510
—937 \_King8 of Gujarat] —1530
* The list of the Kings of Kashmir should follow here ; but their
chronology is so uncertain that an accurate table can hardly be con-
structed. See my Catalogue of the Coins of the Muhammadan States of
India f xlvii, 08.
312 INDIA
A.H. A.D.
799—980 109. KINGS OP GUJARAT 1396—1572
Gujarat owed its long immunity from Mohammadan
subjection to its inaccessible position, beyond the great
desert and the hills connecting the Yindhya with the
Aravali range, which rendered it difficult to invade
except by sea. It was not until the time of *Ala-a/-din of
Dehli, at the close of the 13th century, that Gujarat became
a Mohammadan province. At the end of the 14th century
it became independent again, but its rulers were now
Muslims instead of Hindus. Zafar Khan, the son of a
Rajput convert, was appointed to the government of
Gujarat in 7P4> aiid assumed independence in 1396 {799).
He found himself surrounded by enemies, Rajput rajas
and wild tribes of Bhils, and possessed of but a narrow
territory between the hills and the sea, including, how-
ever, a considerable stretch of the coast, as far as Surat
at least. He soon enlarged his dominions by the conquest
of Idar and Diu; plundered Jhalor; and even took
possession of Malwa for a space in 1407. Ahmad
Shah I, his successor, founded Ahmadabad, which became
the capital of the dynasty and afterwards of the Mogul
KINGS OF GUJARAT 313
proYince, and is still an important city. Mahmud Shah i
not only carried on the traditional wars of his family
with Malwa and Ehandesh, but added the stronghold of
Junagarh in Kattiawar, and Champanlr, to his dominions,
and kept a large fleet to subdue the pirates of the
islands and to attack the Portuguese; to whom Bahadur
Shah, the conqueror of Malwa, conceded the right to
build a factory at Diu, and at whose hands he met his
death. The last years of the dynasty were clouded by
the intrigues of factious nobles, and the kings became
mere puppets; until Akbar's conquest in 1572 {980)
restored prosperity to the harassed province.
A.H. A.D.
799 Muzaffar Shahi^afar Khan. . . . 1396
814 A^mad Shah i 1411
816 Mol^ammad Karim Shah . . 1443
855 Kutb-aZ-din 1451
863 Dawiid Shah 1458
863 Mal^mud Shah i Baykara .... 1458
917 Muzaffar Shah ii 1511
932 Sikandar Shah 1525
932 Na^ir Khan Mahmud n . . . . 1525
932 Bahadur Shah 1526
943 Miran Mol^ammad Shah FarukI (of Khandesh) 1536
944 Mabmiid Shah m 1537
961 A^madShahii 1553
969 Mu^affar Shah m Habib .... 1561
—980 [Mogul Emperors] —1572
^
314
INDIA
P
O
o
GO
O
.S
3*
1^
s
108
C9
-s
a
s
■-§•■
;^
eo
•p
.a
9*
1^
I
I
s
S
1 I
e^
•a
.a
•s-
1
QQ
00
KINGS OF KHANDESH 315
A.H. A.D.
801—1008 110. KINGS OP KHANDESH 1399—1599
Na§ir Khan, the first Mohammad ruler of Xhandesh
who asserted his independence of the kingdom of Dehli,
claimed to be descended from the caliph *Omar. He was
related by marriage to the kings of Gujarat, from whose
dominions Khandesh (comprising the lower valley of the
Tapti) was separated only by a belt of forest. The
capital Burhanpur was founded near the fortress of
Asirgarh. Akbar took Burhanpur and received the
homage of its king in 1562; but Khandesh was not
fully incorporated in the Mogul Empire until 1599
{1008), when Asirgarh fell after a six months' siege.
A.D. A.H.
772 Malik Raja 1370
801 Na?ir Khan 1399
841 Miran *Adil Khan i 1437
844 Miran Mubarak i 1441
861 *AdUKhann 1467
909 DawiidKhan 1603
916 *Adil Khan III 1610
926 Miran Mol^ammad Shah I .... 1620
942 Miran Mubarak n 1636
974 Miran Mol^ammad ii 1666
984 *AliKhan 1676
1005 Bahadur Shah 1696
—1008 [Mogul Emperors] —1699
316 INDIA
THE DECCAK
A.H. A.D.
748-933 111. BAHMANIDS 1347-1526
(KINGS OF KULBARGA, ETC.)
The Deccan was partly conquered by Mohammadans
for the first time by *Ala-a/-diii Mohammad of DehlT,
who in 1294 seized Deogiri and Elichpur and thus
formed a new province south of the Satpura mountains.
Mohammad b. Taghlak enlarged the Deccan province by
an invasion of Telingana in 1322, and for a time made
Deogiri (re-named Dawlatabad) the capital of his empire.
Among the numerous revolts which disturbed his reign
that of the recently organized province of the Deccan
was the earliest to achieve independence. From 1347
for nearly two centuries the Bahmanid kings of Kulbarga,
Warangal and Bidar, held sway over the northern half
of the Deccan above the Estna. Their founder was
Hasan Gangu, an Afghan in the employment of a
Brahman at Dehli. He rose to high office under the
Taghlak Sultans and received the title of Zafar Khan.
When the revolt against Mohammad b. Taghlak broke
out in the Deccan, Hasan placed himself at the head of
BAHMANIDS 317
the insurgents, drove the royal troops from the country,
and ascended the throne at Kulbarga under the style
of *Ala-a/-din Hasan Gangu Bahmani.* His dominions
marched on the north with Berar, on the east with
Telingana, whilst the river Kistna and the sea formed
the southern and western boundaries. They included the
greater part of the modem Bombay Presidency south of
Surat and most of the Nizam's territory. In addition,
the Eajas of Telingana and Yijayanagar were from
time to time compelled at the point of the sword to
pay homage and tribute. Under *Ala-a^dTn Ahmad n
the Konkan was reduced and the neighbouring kings
of Khandesh and Gujarat were defeated. In 1471
Mohammad Shah n carried his arms into Orisa, seized
Conjeveram, and made war in the south upon the Raja
of Belgaon; so that the Bahmanids' sway extended from
sea to sea and included nearly the whole of the Deccan
north of Mysore. The extension of territory was followed
by a new division into provinces, and the division led to
disintegration. Yusuf *Adil Shah, a successful general of
Mohammad Shah n, declared the independence of the
* See an article by James Gibb in Numismatie Chronicle, ni. i.
91-115 ; and my Catalogue of the Coins of the Muhammadan States
of India in the British Museum , Ixii-lxri.
318
INDIA
new province of Bijapur; Kizam-al-mulk prepared the
way for the separation of Junayr; ^Imad-al-mulk was
proclaimed king in Berar, and the loss of these proyinces
was speedily followed by the independence of the rest
and the extinction of the parent dynasty. The ^Imdd
Shahs of Berar, Nizam Shahs of A^madnagar, JBarid
Shahs of Bidar, iAdil Shahs of Bijapur, and Ku^h Shahs
of Golkonda divided the kingdom of the Bahmanids
amongst them.
A.H.
A.D.
748
Hasan Gangii 'Ala-a/-din ?afar Ehan . . 1347
769
Mohammad Shah i . . .
1368
776
Mujahid Shah
1375
780-
Dawud Shah
1378
780
Mahmud Shah i .
1378
799
Ghiyath-aZ-din .
1397
799
ShamR-a/-din
1397
800
Taj-aZ-din Firuz Shah
1397
825
Ahmad Shah i
1421
838
'Ala-aZ-din Al^miad Shah ii .
1435
862
*Ala-a/-d!n Huma)'uii Shah
1457
865
Ni^am Shah
1461
867
Mohammad Shah ii
1463
887
Mahmud Shah ii .
1482
924
Al^mad Shah iii .
A
1518
927
*Ala-a/-din Shah .
a
1520
929
Wall- Allah Shah
«
1522
932
"Kalim- Allah Shah
•
1525
—933
[Five Deeca
n Dy
nastie
—1626
BAHMANIDS
319
B
I
08
p
id
bo
KH
.s
5Z5
o.
<
p
1^
\
W
»
<1
•
pq
10
.a
IS
P
03
QQ
..a
I
I**
03
I
•03
03
-S-
•03
00
Id
i
S
•03
•s-
-1 —
r^
^
<1
txl
B
•03
•
o
•
rH
.»
i-H
1— 1
;z;
1^
CO rH
08
. I
•08
CO
IH
tS
n
s:4
"S
-«1
1
'a
rH
•
GO
C4
03
08
C4
:2
eo
<
320
INDIA
A.H.
890—980
890
910
<;. 936
<;. 968
976
—980
A.D.
112. *IMAD SHAHS 1484—1572
(be&ar)
Fath-Allah 1484
*Ala.a/-dm ' 1504
Darya e. 1629
Burhan c, 1660
Tufal (usurper) 1668
—1572
\N\zam Shaha\
A.H.
896—1004
896
914
961
972
996
997
999
1003
1004
1004
A.D.
113. NI?AM SHAHS 1490—1696
(ahmadnagak)
Ahmad i b. Ni^am Shah .... 1490
Burhan i 1508
Hosayn 1553
Murta^a 1565
Miran Hosayn 1588
Isma'il 1589
Burhan II 1690
Ibrahim 1694
Abmadii 1594
Bahadur* 1595
\_Mogul Emperori\
* Murtada ii reigned nominally from 1598-1607; and the province
then came under the domination of Malik Amber.
'imId shahs
321
A.H. A.D.
897— <?. 1018 lU. BARlD SHAHS 1492— <?. 1609
(bidab)
897 Kasimi 1492
910 Amir I 1504
945 *Ali 1649
990 Ibrahim ....... 1562
997 Kasimn 1569
1000 Mirza *Ali 1572
e. 1018 Amir n e. 1609
895—1097 115. *1DIL SHAHS 1489—1686
(BlJAPtJB)
895 Yfisuf *Adil Shah 1489
916 Isma'il 1511
941 Mallu 1534
911 Ibrahim I 1635
965 *Alii 1557
987 Ibrahim n 1579
1035 Mohammad 1626
1070 *Alin 1660
—1097 \Mogul Umperors] —1686
918—1098 116. KUTB SHAHS 1512—1687
(golkonda)
918 Sultan Kuli 1512
940 Jamshid 1543
957 Subhanl^uli 1550
957 Ibrahim 1550
989 Mobammad Kuli 1581
1020 Abd- Allah 1611
1083 Abu-1-Hasan 1672
—1098 IMofful Umperors] —1687
21
322 INDIA
A.H. A.D.
932-1275 117. MOGUL EMPERORS 1525—1867
OF HINDUSTAN
Babar, the Mongol conqueror of Hindustan, was descended
in the fifth generation from Timur (see the genealogical
table p. 268) and was bom in 1482, in Farghana, where
his father was governor. Driven from his native province
by the Uzbegs of Shaybani about 1504, Babar sought his
recompensp in the subjection of Afghanistan. He took
possession of Badakhshan in 1503 {909), occupied Xabul
in the following year, and annexed Kandahar in 1507.
Por many years he meditated the invasion of India, but
it was not until 1525 (932) that he felt himself strong
enough to descend at the head of his Turks (he abhorred
the name of Mongol*) upon the Pan jab and occupy Lahore.
On the 20th April 1526 he signally defeated the army of
Sultan Ibrahim Lodi of Dehli on the .historic plain of
Panipat, and the victory was followed by the rapid
* In Arabic Mughal, whence the English Mogul or Moghul.
MOGUL EMPERORS 323
occupation of Dehli and Agra, and the submission of the
northern parts of Hindustan, from the Indus to the
borders of Bengal. Babar died in 1530 {937) before he
could subdue the kingdoms of Bengal, Gujarat and
Malwa; still less had he approached the Deccan.
His son Humayun, though but nineteen years of age,
endeavoured to complete his father's work. His attempt
to reduce the united kingdom of Gujarat and Malwa was,
however, abortive ; and the Afghans of Bengal, led by
the genius of Shir Shah, the usurping king of Bihar,
succeeded after an obstinate struggle in driving Humayun
step by step to the west. A treacherous attack on the
Mogul camp at Chonsa in 1539 {9If6) banished them from
Bengal; and a total defeat at Kanauj in the following
year gave Shir Shah the command of all Hindustan (but
not Gujarat), and compelled Humayun to seek refuge,
first in Sind, and then in Persia. Fifteen years passed
before the Mogul Emperor returned to re-conquer his empire.
Meanwhile Shir Shah, after laying the foundations of
the administrative organization which Akbar afterwards
perfected, died, and the disunion among his successors
paved the way for the invader. In 1555 Humayun
recovered Dehli, and there died in January 1556 {963).
324 INDIA
Humayun had only begun the work of reconqnest; it
was left to his son Akbar, a youth of fourteen, to finish it.
The boy's guardian Bayram Khan, a Turkoman, utterly
defeated the Indian forces under Himu on the 5th November
1556 on the same plain of Panipat where Babar had won
his great victory. By this single blow Akbar found him-
self master of the better part of Hindustan, and, young
as he was, he soon took the reins of power into his own
hands. Dehli and Agra were his by the victory of
Panipat; Gwali5r fell in 1558 {966), Jaunpur in 1559,
and Malwa and Khandesh were temporarily overrun in
1561-2. Bajputana submitted after the storming of
Chitor in 1567 {97 5\ and Gujarat was reduced in 1572
{980). Bengal, which had nominally admitted the Mogul
sovereignty, rose in rebellion, but was subdued in 1575-7
{983-4). Kashmir was annexed in 1587 and Kandahar
six years later.*
' Akbar was too wise to meddle seriously ' in Deccan
politics. All he wanted was to secure himself against
invasion from the south; and with this view he annexed
the rugged borderland of Khandesh, and used its capital,
♦ See my History of the Mogul Emperors of Hindustan illustrated hy
thtir Coins, xii. ff.
MOGUL EMPERORS 325
Burlianpur, witli the rocky fastness of Asirgarh, [whicli
had withstood his siege and his English gunners for six
months before it succumbed in 1601 {1008),'\ as outposts
to defend his southern frontier. He also subdued Berar
and took the fortress of Ahmadnagar (1600).'* The kings
of Bljapur and Golkonda paid him homage and offered
him tribute : but he never attempted annexation in the
Deccan, beyond securing his frontier; nor had the Deccan
Buhah or province, even in this limited sense, been organized
as thoroughly as the rest of the empire at the time of
his death in 1605 {lOlIf).
The true successor of Mohammad b. Taghlak in his
dreams of Deccan conquest was Aurangzib, the sixth
Mogul Emperor. As governor during Shah-Jahan's reign
in 1636-43 he had organized the four divisions of the
Deccan province — Dawlatabad (including Ahmadneigar),
Khandesh, Telingana, and Berar; and he made the king
of Golkonda a vassal in 1656. The fratricidal struggle
which preceded his accession to the throne at Dehli in
1659 (1069) y and the work of ordering his administration,
diverted his attention from the Deccan for some years ;
and it was not till 1681 that he began that long series
* See my Aurangzib (Rulers of India] pp. 144—204.
I
326 INDIA
of campaigns in the south which did not end till his
own death twenty-six years later. He besieged and took
Bljapur in 1686 and Golkonda in 1687, and put an end
to the dynasties of the *Adil and Kutb Shahs. But
against the new power of the Marathas which had arisen
in the Deccan in the middle of the 17th century he
could make no head; and though his armies traversed
the Deccan in all directions and took many forts, the
country and its hardy mountaineers were never subdued.
Yet when Aurangzib died in 1707 his dominions stretched
from Kabul to the mouths of the Hugli, and from Surat
across Haydarabad to Masulipatan and even Madras. All
India, save the apex of the Deccan, was his in name;
but except in forts and cities, the possession was nominal
in the south.
The empire of the Great Moguls began to break up
after the death of Aurangzib. His successors were for
the most part weak and debauched; and the rising powers
of the Sikhs, Jats, and Marathas were young and strong.
The invasions of Nadir Shah in 1738, and Ahmad Durrani
in 1748, 1757, etc., were signs of the feebleness of the
empire. Fifty years after Aurangzib' s death the Marathas
were supreme in the south, except where the newly-
MOGUL EMPERORS 327
founded dynasty of the Nizam kept them at ann's
length, and were pushing their way through Gujarat
up to Dehli ; the Rajputs had ceased to acknowledge the
Mogul supremacy; the Sikhs were gradually winning the
mastery of the Panjab from the Afghans; the Jats were
practically independent near Agra; Oudh was virtually
a separate kingdom, and so was Bengal; though the
little patches of territory at Calcutta, Bombay and Madras
scarcely portended the great future of the East India
Company. The progress of the Company's arms need not
be related here. The battle of Plassey (1757) and Buxar
(1764) laid the ghost of the Mogul Empire, though the
fiction of Mogul sovereignty was maintained till 1857.
The last three emperors were pensioners of the British '
Crown; and Bahadur n, after upsetting his puppet-
throne by joining in the Mutiny, died in exile at
Eangoon in 1862.
i
328
INDIA
Babar, Zahir-aZ-din* .
Hamayun, Na^ir-a^din
Akbar, Jalal*a/-din .
Jahangir, Nur-a/-din .
Ddicar'Bakhsh .
A.H.
932
937
963
1014
1037
1037 Shah-Jahan, Shihab-aZ-din
1068 Murdd'Bakhsh [in Oujarat)
1068-70 Shuja' {in Bengal)
1069 Aurangzib ^Alamgir, Mu^yi-aZ-diii
1118 A'zamShah
1119-20 Kdm-Bakhsh
1119 Shah-'Alam Bahadur Shah i, ^u^b-a/
1124 Jahandar, Ma^izz-a/-din
1124 Farrukh-siyar .
1131 Rafi*-a/-darajat, Shams-aZ-din
1131 Ilafi<-a/-dawla Shah-Jahan u
1131 NikU'Siyar
1132 Ibrahim
1131 Mobammad, Na^ir-aZ-din
1161 Ahmad
1167 *Alamgir n, *Aziz-a/-din
1173-4 Shdh'Jahanui .
1173 Shah- * Alam, Jalal-a/-din
1202-3 BidarBakht
1221 Mobammad Akbar ii .
1253 Bahadur Shah ii
—1275 [Great Britain']
A.D
•
1526
9
1530
•
1556
•
1605
1627-8
•
1628
1658
1658-
60
•
1659
1707
1708
din .
1707
1712
1713
1719
1719
1719
1720
•
1719
•
1748
•
1754
1759-60
•
1759
1788
•
1806
•
1837
—1857
* Babar and most of his successors had the Arabic name Mohammad in
addition to their Persian names. In the list, the names of usurpers and
pretenders are printed in italics.
MOGUL EMPERORS
329
a
u '52
es
eo
!§
CU
S^ CO
-IQ O
•g
i.
»o
§ CO
■ C o
- I
00
o
«o
-5*o
-•« o
52
S 00
ft}
I
•4A
•08
I
C *Q0
t
^
OS
330 ISDIA
A.H. A.D.
1160—1311 118. AMIRS OF AFGHANISTAN 1747—1893
The modem hiKtory of Afghanistan as an independent
State begins in 1747. After the deposition of the Ghorids,
the country ceased to possess a dynasty of its own,* and
merely formed part of a larger kingdom. It became a
province of the II -khans of Persia, and then of the
TimQrid empire; and after the establishment of the
Moguls in India, it was sometimes part of their dominions
and sometimes belonged to the Shahs of Persia; or, more
often, was divided between the two. Kabul and Kandahar
were generally in the possession of the Moguls until after
the death of Aurangzlb, whilst Herat belonged to Persia.
In 1737 Nadir Shah, the Afsharid ruler of Persia, seized
Kabul and Kandahar and made his memorable descent upon
India. After his assassination in 1747 the Afghans resolved
to be independent of Persia, and chose Ahmad Khan the
chief of the Abdall or Durrani tribe to be their Shah.
The post of vezir, or second man in the state, was conferred
* T&e line of the Kart MaUks were a local exception at Herat (p. 252).
AMIRS OF AFGHANISTAN 331
upon Jamal Khan the hereditary chief of the rival tribe of
the Barakzais. Henceforward for nearly a century this
arrangement subsisted : the Shah was a Durrani and the
VezTr a Barakzai.
Ahmad Shah reduced all Afghanistan, conquered Herat
and Khurasan, invaded India repeatedly, occupied Dehli
for a time, and annexed Kashmir, Sind, and part of
the Panjab ; but his Indian possessions gradually passed
over to the growing power of the Sikhs, who had
become masters of the Panjab before the end of the 18th
century. A massacre of the Barakzais by Zaman Shah,
Ahmad' s grandson, instead of diminishing, increased the
influence of the heriditary vezirs, who exercised the chief
power during the nominal reign of Mahmud Shah and the
early reign of Shah Shuja*. Several attempts were made
to oust them from their dominant position ; but the blind-
ing and murder of Path Khan Barakzai in 1818 was the
signal for the deposition of the Durrani dynasty, and after
some years of anarchy Dost Mohammad, the brother of the
murdered Yezir, took possession of the throne (1826), as
the flrst Barakzai Amir of Afghanistan.
During the decline of the later Durranis the claim of
Persia to the possession of Herat had been pressed by force
d
332 ISDIA
of arms. Since its conquest by Al^mad Shah the city had
been held by yarious Afghan princes, with little dependence
upon the central goyemment. In 1816 the PersiaiLs had
attacked Herat, but had been repulsed by Fatl^ Khan the
Barakzai. In 1837, urged on by Russia, the Shah of Persia
again adyanced upon the ^key of Afghanistan,' and again,
after a ten months' siege, protracted by the splendid defence
of Eldred Pottinger, was forced to retire (1838). When
Dost Mohammad showed signs of encouraging Russian
oyertures, the British Government of India, excited by the
narrow escape of Herat, and alarmed at the unfriendly
attitude of the Amir, declared war, and the Afghan
campaigns and disasters of 1839-1842 ensued. Shah-
Shuja*, the representatiye of the deposed Durranis, was
in an evil day restored to the Amirate, and Sir William
Macnaghten was posted at Kabul as British Eesident.
Dost Mohammad had surrendered and remained passive,
but his son Akbar Khan continued the resistance of
the Barakzais. In Kov. 1841 .Macnaghten and Bumes
were treacherously murdered, and of the sixteen thousand
British troops and camp followers who left Kabul under
a safe-conduct only one escaped to tell the tale of
slaughter. The massacre was avenged by Pollock's army
AMiRS OF AFGHANISTAN 333
in 1842, and the Afghans thenceforward, for nearly forty
years, were allowed to manage their own internal affairs.
Dost Mohammad died in 1863, the subsidized ally of
England; and the history of Afghanistan since his death
has consisted chiefly in the struggles of his sons and grand-
sons for the throne. A second attempt to force a British
Resident at Kabul upon the Amir, as a check upon the
envoys of Russia, led to the defeat and deposition of Shir
^Ali, the murder of Cavagnari, and the campaigns of
Stewart and Roberts in 1879-81. The Amir *Abd aZ-
Rahman, then established by the British, has since, on
the whole, succeeded in holding the mastery over his
refractory subjects.
334 INDIA
AH. DURRAXIS* A.D.
1160 A^imad Shah I747
1187 TimurShah I773
1207 Zaman Shah 1793
1216 Shuja*-al-mulk (Shah Shuja*) . . . 1801
1216 Mahmud Shah 1801
1218 Shuja* (2nd reign) 1803
1224 Mahmud (2nd reign ; latterly at Herat, to
1245) 1809
1233 * All Shah (at Kabul) 181 7
1233 Ayyub Shah (at Peshawar and Kashmir) . 1817
1245 Kamran (at Herat, to 1258) . . . 1829
1255 Shuja* (3rd reign) 1839
1258 Fat^ Jang (fled the same year) . . . 1842
BARAKZAIS
1242 Dost Mohammad 1826
1255-8 Shujd'' restored .... 1839-42
1280 Shir All 1863
(Afdal and *Azim at Balkh and Kabul 1866-7)
1296 Ya'kub Khan 1879
1296 *Abd-a/- Rahman Khan regnant . . . 1879
* The list and pedigree of the Durranis is adapted from an article by
M. Longworth Dames in the Numismatic Chronicle, in. viii. 325^3
(1888).
\
AMIRS OF AFGHANISTAN
335
5
m
l-l-
-*1 H
I-H M
-<1
■ r^
^
3
CO
00
i3
•a
GQ
.6.
tS3
eo
f
00
I
CO
m
1— 1
a>
^
^
N
^^
W
•03
-<
^
rt
M
•-<
_S
p:^
1
103
P^
•0
"^
»o
OS
I
- o
■♦a
OD
O
Q
e
- s,
-5
X
o
■.fcj
-IS
•a
I
il
INDEX TO RULERS*
'Abd-al-Hamid, ^OthmdnHs, 195
Abaga, 11- Khan of Persia, 220
Abak, Burid, 161
*Abbid -Mu^tadid, 'Abbddid, 25
*Abbadids, 26 ; 20, 27, 42
*Abbas, uncle of Mohammad, 3
*Abba8, Khedives, 85
*Abbas, Safavid8y,2b^
'Abbas, Zuray^idy 97
'Abbasid Caliphs, 12, 13 ; 3, 6,
7, 19, 34, 36, 42, 60, 67, 68,
69, 74, 89, 109, 111, 123, 140,
151, 165, 188, 217, 286, 296
'Abbasid Caliphs op Egypt, 3
*Abd-al-*Aziz Man?fir, ilmiridy 26
*Abd-al-*Aziz, Butafd, 125
*Abd-al-*Aziz, Hafyid, 60
*Abd-al-*Aziz, jdnid, 275
*Abd-al-*Aziz, Mamluk, 83
*Abd-al-*Aziz, Marinid, 67
*Abd-al-*Aziz, 'Othmdnli, 195
*Abd-al-*Aziz, Shaybanid, 272
*Abd-al-Hakk, Martnid, 57
Abd-al-Halim, Marlnid, 57
'AbdalTs see DurranIs
'Abd-al-Kadir, Ya'furid, 91
*Abd-al-Karim Satuk, Ilak, 136
*Abd-al-karim, Khokand, 280
*Abd-Alliili, Aghlabids, 37
*Abd- Allah b. Tashfin, Almoravidy
41 42
•Abdl Allah -*Adil, Almohad, 47
*Abd-Allah, Fd^imid, 71
*Abd- Allah, Filali Sharif, 61
*Abd- Allah, OoUen Horde, 230
'Abd- Allah, Hamddnid{Yaman),%b
*Abd- Allah Abu-1-Hayja, Ham'
ddnid of -Mofil, 111
*Abd- Allah, Hasanl Sharif, 61
*Abd- Allah, Khiva, 279
*Abd- Allah, Marlnid, 58
*Abd-Allah, Omayyad of Cordova^
21
*Abd- Allah, Rasulids, 99
*Abd- Allah, Shaybdnidn, 271, 272
*Abd- Allah, Tdhirid, 128
*Abd-Allah, Tlmurid, 268
*Abd- Allah, ZayHd, 25
*Abd- Allah, Ya'furid, 91
*Abd- Allah, Ziyddid, 91
*Abd-al-Latif, Shaybdnid, 271
*Abd-al-Latif, Tlmurid, 268
*Abd-al-Ma;jid, Fdfimid, 71
*Abd-al-Maiid, ^Othmdnli, 195
*Abd-al-Malik, 'Amirid, 26
*Abd-al':Malik, Hasanl Sharlfs, 61
*Abd - al - Malik *Imad - a/ - dawla,
JTw<^«<^, 26
*Abd-al-Malik, Jahwarid, 26
*Abd-al-Malik, Omayyad, 9
*Abd-al-Malik, Sdmdnids, 132
*Abd-al-Mu*min, Almohad, 45, 47
*Abd-al-Mu'min, Jdnid, 276
*Abd-al-Mu*miii, Shaybdnid, 271'
*Abd-a/-Nabi, Mahdid, 96
*Abd-a/-Rabman, Afghdn, 334
*Abd-a^- Rahman, i^i/a/l Sharif, 61
^Abd-a/- Rahman, Marlnid, 58
* The /r«^ number refers to the dynastic list in which the name occurs.
In the case of identical names the alphabetical order of the dynasties is
followed. Where two or more identical names occur in the same dynasty,
the dynastic name is put in the plural. Prefixed words like Abu-, Banu,
Ibn, must be sought under the second name.
22
INDEX TO RULERS
'Ahd-B/-RahnilD, Omagyad* af
CtrdBta. 21: 6, 19, iO
'Abd->r-RHljinHa Abu-Taahfin,
'Alxl-aZ-Kaiihid, Gkuxnawid, 2R9
'AlKl-B;-Knzzi)l(. Unrbadarid. 261
■AlMU1.Walj1ji1),7'';Aini;(Vi)man},
101
■AM-itl-Wiljid -Mnkhlii', Almo-
had. 47
AlMl-al-Wiljid -Itathid, Alme.
had. 47
'Abisli, Salijharid. 173
Alii'i-lliibi, Alttiortti-id, 42, 43
Alin-lhikr, 'Amirid, 26
AM-llukr, vlf^% of AdkarMjan,
171
Aba-n»tir, AiiibidM, 77. 78
AI)D-lt:ikr Sbiii. 7>rA;;, 300
Abii-II:.kr t -Shnillil. Ifiifyid. SO
Al)u-H'ikc II Abu-Yibya -Mute-
ttakkil. Hafful, flO
Abu-]{;ikr,' Mamlilc, 81
Abu-]tiiLrAbik-Vnb}'i ,3fariHiil, h 7
AbO-BiikT. ththudaz Caliph, S, 4, 9
AbQ-Ilukr, Salgiaiid. 173
AI)u-1-ITamn, Xiifrid, 28
Abu-Sn'id. (TT Sifid. Abu-
Am - -
_160
171;
-'Adid Alm-Mnhnmmad 'Abd-
AUSb, t'Stimid. 71
'Adil, Afihiirid, 259
.'Adil, Aluiohad, 47
-'Adil Snvf - a;, din Abn - Balu-,
(SBphndiii}, Aygi'bid, 76-8
.'Adil II Stivf-u/-dia Abu-Bakr,
AvyTibid, 77
-'Adil Giray, Kr\m, 236
-'Adil Zayu-a^-diu Kitbngba, Mmn-
liit, 81
.'Adil -Musto'in ('Abbaaid Caliph),
Mamlak, B3
-'Adil Badr-af-dlu Snlamish, Main-
liik, 81
■'Adil, Ortufid, 168
'Adil KbaD. Khandith, 31S
'Adil Shah, BeUt, 300
'AdilShahb, 321;. 318
Adsai, Manool, 216
'Adud -al- dawla Abft - Shaja'
Ehueru, Baaayhid, 141
'A4ud-a/-din Alp-Aralaii, StUuk,
153; 151
-Afdal Niir-a/-diii'Ali, Ayi/iibidilt
Afdal, Afghan, 334
-Afdul -'Abbaa, HaiDlid, 99
AfqhInistan, AhIsb of, 330 -S
Afohass of DehlI, 300, 303
Afohans, Shahb of Peusia, 259
Afrasiyab, ITazdratpidt, 175; 174
AFaHAHim. Shahs OF Peesia, 259
-Aghlab AbQ-'A^al, Aghlabid, 37
AaHLABiDS, 36, 37 ; 8, 70
Ahmad Shih, Afghan, 331 ; 267,
326, 330
Ahmad, Aghlabid, 37
Ahmad, Ji-A-Hyxnrt, 254
Abmad, Armenia, 170
Ahmad Shiih, Bahmanids, 318
Aliniad Shih, Bengal, 307
Ahmad Mu'izz-a/-dawla, Buviaj/-
hid, 141; 139, 140
Aljmad, Bvlafid, 125
Ahmad, Fa(imid, 71
Abmad -DhahabI, FitaR Sharif, 61
Abmad, GoMm Horde, 232
A^ad Saif^-id, Goldm Vorde, 232
A^mad Shavkh, Qoldm Borde, 232
Ahmad Shuh, Gujarat, 313
A^ad I -Kadi, Haftid, 50
Abmad n -Uustanfir, ffaftid, 60
Abmod, Ifaiam Shartft, 61
Ahmad Nafrat-af-dTu, Sacdror
Abmad Sayf-a2- dawla, Sudid, 26
Abmad Sayf-ai-dawla -Muktadir,
Hudid. 26
Abmad -Musfa'in, ffSrfirf, 26
Ahmad Abu-l-Fawaris, /i4j*lrfW,
69
Abmad Khan, liak Ehint, 13S
INDEX TO RULERS
83ff
Ahmad, Il-Khan of Persia, 220 .
Ahmad Sultan, Jalayr, 246-8
Ahmad, Mamlvks, 83
Ahmad -Mustansir, Marlnid, 58
Ahmad, Marwdnid, 118
Ahmad, Mogul, 328
A^mad Sultan, Mu^affarid, 248
A Wad -Mansiir, Ortukid, 168
Ahmad, ^Othmdnlis, 195
Ahmad, JRasulid, 99
Ahmad, Sdmanid, 132
Ahmad, Ttmurid, 268
Ahmad, Tulunid, 68, 67
Ahmad, Wat^asid, 58
Aka Mohammad, Kajdr, 260
*Akal, Abu-, Aghlabid, 37
Akatay, Khiva, 278
Akbar, Jalal-a/-din, Mogul, 328 ;
305, 313, 315, 324-5
Akbar ii, Mogul, 328
Akbarji, Mongol, 216
-Akhras, Seljuk of Syria, 154
Ak-Kuyunli (TM;X'0»ta«« (j/* ^Ae
_ ?rAt^tf iSA^^;?), 254
AksunkuT Badr-a/-dTn, ^rm«i . , 1 7
*Ala-a/-dawla Mol^ammad, Kdk-
way hid, 145
*Ala-a/-dawla Mas'iid, Ghaznawid,
289; 288
*Ala-a/-dIn, Bahmanida, 318
*Ala-a/-din *Ali, Bengal, 307
*Ala-a/-din Firoz, Bengal, 308
*Ala-a/-din Hosayn, Bengal, 308
*Ala-a/-din Jani, Bengal, 306
*Ala-a/-din Mardan, Bengal, 306
*Ala-a/-din Mas'ud, DM/t, 299
* Ala - a/ - din Mohammad, Dehll,
299 ; 297, 316 '
*Ala - a/ - din Hosayn Jahan-s5z,
Ghorid, 292
'Ala-a^-din Mohammad, X^u^amm
Shah, 177; 176, 179
*Ala-a/-to, Seljuka of Rum, 155
*Alam-a/-din Abu-1-Ma'ali Ku-
raysh, ^ Okay lid, 117
'Alamgir. Aurangzib, Mogul, 325-8
*Alamgirii,*Aziz-a?-din, Jfo^«^, 328
Alfonso of Leon, 27, 42
Algu, Chagatay, 242
*Ali -Sa4d, Almohad, 47
*Ali, Almoravid, 43
*A1T -Afdal, Ayyubid, 78
*Ali Kuchid^, Begtiglnid, 165
* All Fakhr-a/-dawla, Buwayhid, 142
*Ali *Imad-a/-dawla, Buwayhid^
141; 136, 139
*Ali, Carmathian, 91
*Ali, Chagatay, 242 ; 241
*Ali Ikbal-a/-dawla, Benia, 26
*Ali -?ahir, Fdfimid, 71
*Ali, Ghaznawid, 289
* All Abu -1- Hasan, Hamddnid, 112-
*Ali Sayf-a/-dawla, Hamddnid, 112
*Ali -Wahid, Hamddnid (Yam.),95
*Ali -Nasir, Hammudid, 21, 23
'All, Jdrtaida, 35
*Ali Abu-1-Hasan, Ikhahldid, 69
^Ali Grurkan Jalal-a/-dln, //aA;, 135
*A1T, Pir, Jr«r#, 252
*Ali Khan, Ehdndeah, 315
*Ali, Mahdid, 96
*Ali, Mamluka, 81
*Ali Abu-l-Hasan, Marlnid, 57
*Ali, Abu-, Marwdnid, 118
*Ali Sanad-a/-dawla, Mazyadid, 119
*Ali Abu-l-Hasan, Na^rid, 28
*Ali, 'Okay lid, 117
*Ali, Orthodox Caliph, 9 ; 3, 6
*A1T Aim, 6>/^MA:irf, 168
*Ali b. Kasftl, Rasulid, 99
*Ali -Mujahid, Raaulid, 99
*Ali -Muayyad, Sarbaddrid, 251
*Ali Shams-aZ-din, Sarbaddrid, 251
'All Abu-Kamil, Sulayhid, 92, 94
*Ali, Tdhirid (Yaman), 101
'All Murad, Za«<?, 260
*Ali, Zayrid, 40
'All, ZurayHd, 97
*Ali -A'azz -Murtada, Zuray^id, 97
'Alids, 127 ; 6, 33*, 35, 129, 136
'Alim, Khokand, 280
*Alim Shah) Dehlly 300
840
IJfTDEX TO RULERS
Allah ^uli, Khiva, 279
Almanzor (Vezlr), 20
Almohadss (-Muwahhids), 45-
47; 27, 39, 43, 49
Almoravidss (-Murabits), 41-
43 ; 20, 27, 39, 46
Alp-Arghu Shams-aZ-din, Hazdr-
aspid, 175
Alp-Arslan 'Adud-a/-din, Seljuky
153; 151
Alp-Arslan -Akhras, Seijuk, 154
AlpT, Ortukida, 168
Alptigin, dhaznawid, 289 ; 285
Altamish, Behlt, 299 ; 295-6
Alwand, Ak-KuyunU, 254
-Amin, ^Abbdsidf 12
Amin Khan, Bengaly 306
AniTn Mohammad, Khiva, 279
AmIr-al-Umara, 140, 171
-Amir, Abu-'Ali -Man^ur, Fd^imid,
.71
*Amir Abu-Thabit, Marinid, 57
*Amir, Tdhirida (Yaman), 101
*Amirid8 (Valencia), 26
*Amr b. -Layth, Saffdrid, 130
Amurath, ^OthmdnlU, 195 ; 185
Anaz, Burid, 161
Anusha, Khiva, 279
Aniisliirwan, J l- Khan, 220
Aniishirwan, Zit/drid, 137
AnushtigTn, Khwdrizm Shdh, 177
Arab chiefs, 89, 109 £f.
*Arab Shah, Gold. Horde, 230 ; 239
*Arab Mohammad, Ahiva, 279
Aram Sh4h, J)ehri, 299
Arank, Khiva, 279
Arank Mohammad, Khiva, 279
Arghfin, Il-Khdn Persia, 220 ; 174
Arikbuka, Mongol, 211
Armenia, Shahs of, 170
Arpa, Il'Khdn of Persia, 220
Arslan, see Alp-Arslan, Kara-
Arslan, Kizil-Arslan, etc.
Arslan Tatar Khan, Bengal, 306
Arslan, Ohaznawid, 289
Arslan Khan, Ilak Khdns, 135
Arslan Gir&y, Krim, 237
Arslan, Seyuk of -* Irak, 154
Arslan, Seljuks of Kirmdn, 153
Arslan, Zangidt, 163
As^ad, Ya*furid, 91
Ashraf, Shdh of Tenia, 259
-Ashraf Musa, Ayyvhid, 11
-Ashraf Mu^affar-aZ-din M&sa,
AyyTihid, 78
-Ashraf Chiipani, 220
-Ashraf Sayf - a/ - din Bars - bey,
Mamluk, 83 [83
-Ashraf Sayf-a/-din Tnal, Mamluk^
-Ashrai Janbalat, Mamluk, 83
-Ashraf Sayf - a/ - dm Kai't-Bey,
Mamluk, 83
-Ashraf Kansiih -Ghuii, ManUuk,
83
-Ashraf $alal;^-a/-din KhalU, Mam-
luk, 81
-Ashraf 'Ala-a/-din Kiija^, Jfom-
luk, 81 '
-Ashraf Na^ir - a/ - din Sha^ban,
Mamluk, 81
-Ashraf Tiiman-Bey, Mamluk, 83
-Ashraf Isma^il, Easulids, 99
-Ashraf *Omar, Easulid, 99
Atabeos, 157 ff.
*Atiya Abu-Du*aba, Mirddsid, 116
Atsiz, Khwdrizm Shdh, 177
Aurangzib ^Alamgir, Mogul, 325-8
Avanak, Khiva, 278
-Awhad Najm-a/-din Ayyfib, -4y-
yubid, 78
Aybak, Bengal, 306
Aybak, Ku(b-a^din, DM^, 298 ;
294-5 *
Aybak, Mamluk, 81
Aydin Amirs, 184-5
Aynan, Abii-, Marinid, 51
Ay-Timiir, Sarbaddrid, 251
Ayyiib Shah, Afghan, 334
Ayyub, Ayyubids, 11, 78, 80, 98
Ayyubids, 74-79 ; 67, 80, 167, 170
Ayyubids of the Yaman, 98
A'fam Shah, Bengal, 307
INDEX TO RULERS
S41
A'^am Sfaah, Mogul, 328
*A?im, Afghan, 334
>^Aziz Ghiyath-aZ-din Mol^ammad,
Ayyubid, 78
>'Aziz 'Imad-a/-din ^Othman, Ay-
yubid, 77
•^Aziz Abu-Man^iir Nazar, Fd^i-
mid, 71
•^Aziz, Sammddid, 40
• Aziz Jamal-a/-din Yusuf, Mam-
luk, 83 [328
*Aziz-a^-diii 'Alamgir n, Mogul,
*Aziz Shaykh, Golden Horde, 230
Babar, ^ahir-aZ-din, Mogul, 328 ;
257, 298, 322
Bad of Kayfa, 118
Badis, Hammddid, 40
Badis, Zayrid, 26, 40 [138
Badr Nasir-a/-din, Haaanwayhid,
Badr-a/-dinAksunkur, Armen. 170
Badr-a/-din Lu'lu', Zangid, 162-3
Baha-a/-dawla Firuz, Buwayhid,
141, 117
Baha-a/-dawla, Ghaznawid, 289
Baha-a/-dawla, Mazyadid, 119
Bahadur Giray, Krim, 236
Bahadur Shah, Bengal, 306
Bahadur Shah Khidr, Bengal, 308
Bahadur Shah, Qujardt, 313
Bahadur Shah, Khdndesh, 315
Bahadur Shah, JTo^m/, 328 ; 327
Bahlol Lodi, Dehll, 300
Bahmanids, 316-319
Bahram Shah, Bengal, 306
Bahrain Shah, Behli, 299
Bahram Shah, Ghaznawid, 289
Bahram, Seljuk of.Kirmdn, 153
Batlri Mamluk^, 80-82
Bajazet(Bayazid) , * OthmdnUs, 1 95 ;
184, 187, 266
. Bakhtiyar Khalji, Bengal, 306
Bakhtiyar, Buwayhid, 141
Baki Mol^ammad, Jdnid, 275
. Balak, Ortukid, 167
Balban ^Izz-al-^h, Armenia, 170
Balban, Bengal, 306
Balban, D^A/i, 299 ; 296, 306m
Balkatigin, Ghaznawid, 289 ; 176
BANU-Na^r, etc. See Nasrios, etc.
Baraka, Golden Sorde, 230 ; 225
Baraka Khan, Mamluk, 81
Barakzaib, 334 ; 331-3
Barbak, Bengal, 307
Barbarossa, Khayr-a/-din, 49, 55,
189 ; Uruj, 55
Bargiyaruk Kukn-a/-din, Seljuk, 153
Barid ShIhs, 321; 318
Barkuk, Mamluk, 81, 83 ; 247
Bars- Bey, Mamluk, 83
Batu, Golden Horde, 230 ; 208-9,
222-4, 226, 233, 238
Bayan, Golden Horde, 231
Bayazid Shah, Bengal, 307
Bayazid, Jalayr, 248
Bayazid (Bajazet), *OMm0»/»«, 195 ;
184, 187, 266
Baybars,_Jfaw^MA;«, 81
Baydii, ll-Khdn of Fersia, 220
Baysunkur, Ak-Kuyvnti, 254
Beg Piiiad, Golden Horde, 232
BEOTIOiNIDS, 165
Begtimur Sayf-a/-din, Armenia , 1 70
Bengal, Governors of, 306
Bengal, Kings op, 307
Berbers, 33, 39, 41, 70
Beys of Tunis, 56
Bidar-Bakht, Mogul, 328
Bilbey, Mamluk, 83
Biliktu, Mongol, 215
Birdi-Beg, Golden Horde, 2Z0 ; 224
Bistun, Ziydrid, 137
Blub Horde, 224, 230
Boabdil of Granada, 28 ; 27
Bodi, Mongol, 216
Bughra Khan, Bengal, 306
Bughra Khan Mahmud, Ilak, 135
Bughra Khan Harun, Ilak, 135
Bughra Shah, Bengal, 306
Buiugha, £hiva, 278
Bulukkm, Hammddid, 40
Bulukkin Yiisuf, Zayrid, 39, 40
842
INDEX TO RULERS
oBundukdari Baybars, Matnluk, 81
Burak Kfaan, Chctgatdyy 242
Burak, Golden Horde, 232
Burak Hajib, Kutlugh Khan, 179
Burban Sultan, Shayhdnid, 272
BURIDS, 161 _
BvRJi Mamlukb, 83
BuwAYHiDS, 139-144; 109, 112,
117, 118, 132, 136, 137,138,288
Biiyan Kuli, Chagatdy, 242
Buyantu, Mongol^ 215
Buzun, Chagatdy, 242
Buzurg Hasan, Jalayr, 248
Caliphs, 3-1 5 ; see *Abbasid
Carmathians, 90, 91, 126
CbagarBegDawud,/S^{/Mifc,161,287
Chagatay Khans, 241-2; 205, 210
Cbaffbratigin, Ilak Khan, 135
Chakra, Golden Horde, 232
Cbarles Martel, 5
Charles v, 49, 55
Chimtay, Golden Horde, 231
Chingiz Khan, Mongol, 215 ; 77,
177, 179, 202-4, 296
Cbupan, 218-220
Cid, 42
Cordova, Omaytada op, 21, 22
Corsairs, 49, 65-6
Crimea, Khans op, 236
Crusaders, 76-6, 80, 166-7
•Bamiohani, Sarbadarid, 261
Danibhmandids, 156
' Danisbmandja, Chagatay, 242 ; 241
Dara, Mogul, 329
Dara, Ziydrid, 137
Darwisb, Golden Horde, 232
Dawar-Bakbsb, Mogul, 328
Dawlat Birdi, Golden Horde, 232
Dawlat Giray, Krim, 236, 237
Dawlat Kban Lodi, Lehlt, 300
Dawiid -Nasir, Ayyubid, 78
Dawud Sbab, Bahmanid, 318
Dawiid Sbab, Bengal, 308
Dawiid Sbab, Gt^arat^ 313
Dawiid Eban, Khdndeah, 315
Dawiid, Ortukids, 168
Dawiid, Rasulid, 99
Dawiid Cbagar Beg, 5'<f(^'«Ar, 15 1,287
Dawiid Gbiyatb-a/-din, Seljuk of
-'Irak, 154
Dayan, JTow^o/, 216; 213
-Daylami, Eaasid Imam, 102
Daylamids, see Buwayhids
Dehli, Sultans op, 299-301
Delbek, Mongol, 215
Denia, Kings op, 26
Deys of Algiers, bQ
-Dbababi, Filati Sharif, 61
Dbu-/-Niin, Ddnishmandtd, 15d
Dhu-Z-Nijnids, 25
Dbu-1-Yaminayn, Tdhirid, 128
Dilawar Kban GborT, Mdlwa, 311
Dost, Khiva, 278
Dost Mobammad, Afghan, 331-4
Dragut(Toigbiid), Corsair, 66, 189
Dubays,Nur-a/-dawla,Jfazya<;. 119
Dukak, Seljuk of Syria, 154
Duiaf*, Dulajid, 125
Dulaf Abii-Kasim, Dulajid, 125
DULAPIDS, 125
DURRANIS, 330-5
Duwa Kban, Chagatdy, 242
Duwa TimQr, Chagatdy, 242
Elbek, Mongol, 215
Engke Soriktu, Mongol, 215
Er&ni, Khokand, 280
Fada*il, Abii-1-, Mirddsid, 115
-Fadl, Haf^, 50
Fadl-AUab, Sarbadarid, 251
•Fai'z Ab^-l-Kasim 'Isa, Fdfimidy
71
Fakbr-a/-dawla Abii-1- Hasan* All,
Buwayhid, 142
Fakbr-aZ-din Mubarak Sfaab,j9«fi-
gal, 307
Fakbr-a^-dTn, KaH, 252
Fakbr-a/-din Kara-Arslan, Ortu^
kid, 168 . *
INDEX TO RULERS
343
-Fa^lh Mol^ammad, Na^rid, 28
Faraj, Mamluky 83
Faramarz ^ahir-a/-din, Kdkwayh^
id, 145
Faris, Abu-, Hasani Sharif, 61
Faris, Abu-, Haf^d, 50
Faris, Abu*, Marlnid, 58
Fans -Mutawakkil, Marlnid, 68
Farrukh-siyar, Mogul, 328
Famikhzaa, Gfhaznawid, 289
FarukT Kings of Khandesh, 315
Faruki Shah, Gujarat , 313
Fath Shah, Bengal, 307
Fath *Ali, Kajar, 260
Fath Giray,* KHm, 236, 237
Fath, Abii-1-*, Zand, 260
-Fatik, Nqjahida, 92
Fatima, 60, 70
Fatimids, 70, 73 ; 39, 41, 67, 74,
112, 114, 118
Fawaris, Abu-1-, Ikhshldid, 69
Fayd, Abu-1-, Jdnid, 275
Fida, Abu-1-, Ayyuhid, 77, 79
FiLAxi Sharifs, 61
Firuz,Taj-a^-din, Bahmanid, 318
Firuz Shah, Bengal, 306
Firuz, Buwayhids, 141
Firfiz Shah, Behll, 299
Fullad Sattun Abu-Mansur, Bu-
wayhid, 141
Gangu, Hasan, Bahmanid, 316-8
GaykhatA, 1 1- Khan of Persia, 220
Gegen, Mongol, 215
-Ghadanfir, Hamddnid, 112
.Ghalib, Napid, 28
-Ghani, Nasrid, 28
Gharat, Abu-1-, ZurayHd, 97
Ghazi, Ayyubids, 78
Ghazi Shah, Bengal, 307
Ghazi, Ddnishmandid, 156
Ghazi Giray, JPTrim, 236, 237
Ghazi, Zangids, 163
Ghazi, Abu-1-, Jdnid, 275
Ghazi, Abu-1-, JTAtva, 279
Ghaznawids, 289 ; 7, 132, 137
Ghiyath-a/-din Ghazi, Ayyuhidy
78
Ghiyath-a^din Mohammad, Ayyu*
bid, 78
Ghiyath-a^din, Bahmanid, 318
Ghiyath-a/-din *Iwaz, l^engal, 306
Ghiyath-a^-din A'zam Shah, Ben^
gal, 307
Ghiyath-a/-din Bahadur Shah,
Bengal, 306 [308
Ghiyath-a^din Jalal Shah, Bengal,
Ghiyath-a/-din Ma^mud Shah,
Bengal, 308
Ghiyath-aZ-din Balban, BehU, 299
Ghiyath-a/-dTnTaghlak, DehU, 300
Ghiyath-a/-dinb. Sam, Ohdrid,29^
Ghiyath-aZ-din Toktamish, Golden
Horde, 231
Ghiyath-a/-din, Hazdraspid, 176
Ghiyath-a/-din, Kart, 252
Ghiyath-a/-din Pir 'All, Kart, 262
Ghiyath Shah, Mdlwa, 311
Ghiyath-a/-din Mohammad, Seljuk,
163 [154
Ghiyath-a/-din, Seljuks of -*Irdk,
Ghiyath-a/-din, Seljuks of 'Bum,
165
Ghorids, 291-4 ; 176, 289
Ghoris (Kings of Malwa), 311
-Ghuri, Mamluk, 83
Ghuzz, 153, 292
Giray, Krim, 236
Golden Horde Khans, 222-231
Gujarat, Kings op, 312
Gumishtigin, Ddnishmandid, 156 •
Gun-Timiir, Mongol, 215
Gurkan *Ali, Ilak Ehdn, 135
GuRKHANS, 176, 203-4
IJabbus, Zayrid, 25
Habshi Kings of Bengal, 308
-Hadi, Ahhdsid, 12 [103
-Hadi Mohammad, Imdm of San^a^
-Hadi -Majid, Imdm of San^a, 103-
-Hadi Najm-aZ-din Yahya, Rassid
Jmdm, 102
344
INDEX TO RULERS
•Hadi Yahya, Ra99%d, 91, 102
-l^afif Abu-l-Maymun 'Abd-al-
Majid, Fafimidf 71
?^afi?, Kart, 262
Paf?, Abu, Almohad, 47
Haf?, Abu-, Ha/fid, 60
Hafsids, 49, 60 ; 46, 66
^ajj^jt Kutlugh Khan, 179
^ajil, Jfamluks^ 81
Hajji Giray, /Triw, 235, 237
I^aiji Mohammad, Khiva^ 279
-Hakam i, Omayyads of CJordova^ 21
•^akim Abu -'Ali -Man^ur, /Sfi-
wirf, 71
Hakim Giray, Krim^ 237
•^ama«, Hamddnid (Yaman), 96
^AMDANIDS, 111-113
Uamdanids of the Yaman, 96
Hamid Amirs, 184-6
Hammad, Hammddtdy 40
^AMMADiDs, 39, 40 ; 43, 46
^ammu, Abli-, Ziydnids^ 61
I4AMMUDIDH, 23, 24, 26 ; 21
^amzu, Ak'Kuyunliy 254
Harun a'-Rashid, tAbbdsidy 12, 36
Harun, flak Khans ^ 136
Harun, Tultlnid, 68
-yasan, 'Alids, 127, 129
J^asan, Uzun, Ak-Kuyunli, 253-6
Hasan Gangu, Bahtnanid^ 316-8
Hasan Rukn-a/-dawla, Ruwayhid,
'l42; 139
Hasan Euchuk Chiipani, 219, 220
Hasan, Golden Horde, 230
•Hasan, Haf^id, 50
Hasan Buzurg, Jalayr^ 248 ; 219,
* 220, 246
•Hasan, Idrihid, 36
Hasan Tigin, //aA Khan, 135
-Hasan Abii -'All, Marwdnidy 118
Hasan Kuli, Khiva, 278
^asan *Ali, Kard-Kuyunlt, 253
•I^asan Abu-Hashim, Rassid, 102
•^asan Na?ir - a/ - dawla, Ham-
'ddnid, 112
^asan -Mustan^ir, Hammudid, 23
•^asan -DamighSnl, Sarbaddrid^
261
-l^^asaii) Zayrid, 40
^asan, Abii-1-, Ikhshidid, 69
l^ASANi ShakIfs, 61
Hasanwathids, 138 •
l[^atim, Ratnddnids (Yaman), 95
Haydar -Ka^fab, Sarbaddrid, 251
flaydar Tora, Mangit, 277
I|aydar, Safavid, 266
Hazam, Abu-1-, Jahtcarid, 25
Hazakaspidb, 174, 175
I^asan, Filali Sharif, 61
Himyar, Abii- Saba, ^ulayhidy 94
Hisham, F%lar% Sharif 61 '
Hisbam, Hamddnid (Yaman), 95
Hisham, Omayyad, 9 ; 19
Hisham, Omayyads of Cordova, 21
HosihsKhan8,Tvksi8Tan, 134-5
Horde, Golden, 222-231
^osayn Shah, Bengal, 308
Hosayn Jahan-soz, Ohorid, 292
-Hosayn, Hamddnid, 112
3osayn, Hazdraspid, 176 [253
hosayn, Jalayra, 248 ; 219> 246,
Hosayn Shah, Jaunpur, 309
IJosayn, Mangit, 277
-^osayn, Kasulid, 99
^osayn, Safavid, 269, 257
Hosayn, Seljuk of Kir man, 153
-^osayn {Vezir),^iydd%d, 91
HuDiDS, 2_6 ; 43 [217
Hulagu, i I' Khan of Fersia, 220;
Humayun Ala-a/-din, Bahmanid,
318
Humayun Na^ir-aZ-din, Mogul,
328 ; 257, 298, 306, 323
Husam-a/-dawla -Mukallad,*Oit:ay-
lid, 117
^usam-aZ-dlnTimnrtasfa, Ortukid,
168
Husam - a/ - din Yulnk-Anlan,
Ortukid, 168
Hushang Shams-aZ-din, Hazdras'
pid, 176
H&shang Alp Khan, Mdlwa, 311
INDEX TO RULERS
345
Ibiban, Golden Horde^ 231
Ibrahim, Aghlabids, 37
Ibrahim, Almoravid, 43
Ibrahim Zahir-aZ-din, Armenia,
170
Ibrahim, Bukhara, 239
Ibrahim, Ddnishmandidj 156
Ibrahim Shah, Dehli, 299, 300, 322
Ibrahim, Ghaznawid, 289
Ibrahim I Abu -Isl^ak, Haffid, 50
Ibrahim u -Mustansir, Haf§id, 50
Ibrahim Abii-Tahir, Hamdanld,
112
Ibrahim, Hamdanid, 111
Ibrahim Tufghaj, Ilak Khan, 135
Ibrahim Shah Sharki, Shams-
a/-(tin, Jaunpur, 309
Ibrahim, Khedive, 85 ; 67
Ibrahim Abu-Salim, Marlnid, 57
Ibrahim, Mogul, 328
Ibrahim, * Okay ltd, 117
Ibrahim, Omayyad, 9
Ibrahim, Ortukid, 168
Ibrahim, ^Othfndnlis, 195
Ibrahim, Sdmdnid, 132
Ibrahim, Timiirid, 175
Ibrahim, Ta'furid, 91
Ibrahim, Ziyddid, 91
Idiku, 229
Idris -Ma'miiD, Mmohad, 47
Idris, //ammue^ie^, -23
Idris, Idrisids, 35 ; 6
Idrisids, 35 ; 6, 36, 39, 70
*Ikbal-a/-dawla, JBTwrfi^, 26
Ikhshidids, 69 ; 6, 67, 112
Ikhtiyar-a/-din Ghazi, Bmgal, 307
lkhtiyar-a/-din Yusbak, Bengal,
_306
Ilak Khans op Turkistan
. (Hoeihb), 134, 135 ; 132, 286
Il-Arslan, Khwdrizm Shah, 177
Ilban, Golden Horde, 230
Ilbars, Khiva, 278, 279
Ilchikaday, Chagatdy, 242
Ildigiz Shams-a/-din, Atdbeg of
AdhdrHJdn, 171
t
Il-Ghazi, Ortukids, 166-8
II- Khans of Persia, 217-221 ;
155, 172, 205, 330
ntazax, Khiva 279
Iltutmish, Dehn, 299
Ilyas Shah, Bengal, 307
*Imad-a/-dawla Abu-l-^asan *AK,
Buwayhid, 141 ; 136, 139
'Imad-a/-dawla, Hudid, 26
*Imad - a/ - dawla, //aA; JTAr/fi, 135
*Imad-a/-din 'Othman, Ayyubid, 77
'Imad-aZ-din Abii-Kalinjar -Mar-
zuban, Buwayhid, 141
'Imad-a/-din *Ali Alpi -*Adil,
Ortukid, 168
^Imad-aZ-din Kaward, Seljuk of
Kirmdn, 153
*Imad-a/-(kii Shahanshah, Zangid,
163
^Imad-a^-din Zangi, Zangids, 163
'Imad-al-mulk, Berdr, 318
*Imad Shahs, 320 ; 318
Imam Kuli, Jdnid, 275
Imams, the Twelve, and the
Seven, 72, 255
Imams op Sa'da and San*a, 102-8
*Imran, Zuray^id, 97
Inal, Mamluk, 83
Inayat Giray, Krim, 236
Inju, 245, 249 *
Iran Shah, Se^uk of Kirmdn, 153
*l8a, Ayyubid, 78
*isa, Fatimid, 71
*Isa, Ortukid, 168
Isfandiyar, Khiva, 279
Isfandiyar, Sarbaddrid, 251
Isbal^, Almoravid, 43
Is^ak, Ghaznawid, 289 ; 286
Isbuk A^a Nivaz, Khiva, 279
Isbak Abu-l-Jaysh, Ziyddid, 91
Ishak, Abu-, Inju, 245, 249
Iskandar, Kard-Kuyunll, 253
Iskandar, Shaybdnid, 271
Islam Giray, Krim, 236
Islam Shah, LehU, 300
Isma'il, Ayyubids, 78, 79, 98. .
i
346
INDEX TO RULERS
Isma'il, Burid, 161
Isma'il .^afir, Lkik^UNuHid, 25
l8ina*il, Fafimid*^ 71
Ismii'il -8amm, ftluli Sharif, 61
Isma'il, Ghaznawid^ 289
Isma'il, Khedive^ 84, 85
iBma^il -$ali\^, Jfamluk, 81
Isma^il, XofridSf 28
Isma^ll, Basiilidsy 99
Isma'il, Safavida, 259; 245,254-6
Isma'il, Satnanid^ 132
Isma'il -^alib, Zangid, 163
Isma'il Kutb-aZ-din, 170
*Iwaz, Bengal, 306
'Izz-n/-dawla Bakhtiyar, Buway-
hid, 141
*Izz-a/-dawla *Abd-a/-Eashid,
Ghaznawidy 289
*Izz-a/-din, Seljuka of -Bum, 155
*Izz-a/-dm A'?am-al-mulk, Bengal,
306
'Izz-a/-din Aybak, Mamluk, 81
*Izz-a/-dm Balban, -4r»wwifl, 170
*Izz-n/-din Balban, Bengal, 306
*Izz-a/-dm Mas'ud, Zangids, 163
*Izz-aZ-din Shiran, Bengal, 306
*Izz-a/-din Xughril Tugban Khan,
Bengal, 306
Jabar Bird!, (7o/^^ ITor^fe, 232
Ja'far, Zand, 260
Jahandar, Mogul, 328
Jahangir, Ak^Kuyunti, 254
Jahungir Nur-a/-din, Mogul, 328
Jahan-Shah, Kard-Kugunli, 253
Jahan-s5z, Ghbrid, 292
Jahan-Timur, Il-Khdn, 220
Jahwar Abu-1-Hazam, 25
Jahwarids, 25
Jakmak, Mamluk, 83
Jalal-a/-dawla, Buwayhxd, 141
Jalal-a/-dawla, Ghaznawid, 289
Jalal-a/-dawla Na^r, jlfir^^i^, 115
Jalal-a/-dinFath Shah, Bengal,S07
Jalal-a/-din Mas^ud Malik Juni,
Bengal, 306
Jalil-al-dln Mo\MUiiiiuid Shil^
Sm^o/, 307
Jalal-a/-^n ftruz, IMklT, 299
Jalal-a/-din, fi'oU^ ^orvfe, 232
JaUl-aZ-din, Ilak Khdn, 135
Jalal-aZ-din Motammad Shah,
KutUtgk KhiH, 179
Jaial-aZ-din Suyuighatmish, JTm/-
/i^A Khdn, 179
JalaUa/-din Mangbarti, i?]ltc>£miii
Shah, 177 ; 208, 296
Jalal-a/-d!n, tee Akbar, Mogul
Jalal-aZ-din Shah Shuj&S Mu-
f of arid, 250
Jalal-a/-din Malik Shah, SeffOk,
153 ; 151, 160, 162, 176
Jalayrs, 246-248; 219, 220
Jamtd-a^dawla Farmkhzad, Qhas*
nawid, 289
Jamal-a/-dinMobam., Burid, 161
Jan, 273-4
Janbalat, Mamluk, 83
JanT, Bengal, 306
Jam-Beg Mal^mud, Golden Horde,
230; 224
Jani-Beg Giray, Krim, 236
Janids (Astrakhan), 274
-Jashankir, ManUHk, 81
Jaunpur, Kings of, 309
Jawhar, 70
Jaysh Abii-1-fAsakir, Tulunid, 68
Jaysh, Abu-l-, Ziyddid, 91
Jayyash, Nqjdhid, 92
Jingishay, Chagatdy, 242
Jiyaghatu, Mongol, 215
John, St., Kn^hts of, 56, 188
Jiijl, Monaol, 205, 222 ff.
Juvanmard *Ati, Shayhdnid, 272
Kabus Shams-al-ma^atiy Ziydrid,
'l37 .
-Ka4i, 'Amirid, 26
•kadir, Abbdsid, 12
-kadir, 'Amirid, 26
-kadir, JDhu-l-Nunid, 25
l^adr Khan, Bengal, 306
INDEX TO RULERS
347
KadrKhaii,//a^ Khans y 135
Kafur Abu-l-Misk, Ikhahtdid, 69
•Kahir, 'Abbdsid, 12
^Kai'd, Hammddidy 40
-Kaim, Abbdsid, 12
-Ka'im Ab^-l-Kasim Mohammad,
Fafimid, 71
Ka'imaz, 165
Kaip, Khiva^ 279
Kait-Bey, Mamluky 83
K A JARS (Shahs op Persia), 260
Kakwayhids, 145
Kal, Ehiva, 278
Kala'un, Mamluk, 81
Kalim- Allah Shah, Bakmanidy 318
Kalinjar, Abu-, Buwayhidsy 141
J^am-Bukhah, Moguls 328
Kamal-a/-dawla Shirzad, (tAaz-
natvidy 289
Kamar-aZ-din Tamar, Bengal,
-Kamil Mohammad, Ayyiibidy 77,
78; 167
-Kamil Sayf-a^to-Sha'ban, Mam-
luky 81
Kamil, Abu-, Okaylidy 117; Jfais-
yadidy 119; Mirddsid, 115
Kamran, Afyhdny 334
Kan^uh, Mamluka, 83
Kaplan Giray, iCrim, 237
Kara-Arslan, Ortukidy 168
Kara- Arslan, Seljuk ofKirmdny 153
Kara-dawlat Giray, Arm, 237
Kara-Hulagii, Chagatdy, 242
Kara - Ku yunli ( Turkomans of the
'Black 'sheep), 253 ; 167
Kara-Mohammad, K-Kuyunliy 253
Kara-Yuluk,-4Ar-irMyM«/i, 254
Kara-Yusuf, K-Kuyunliy 253 ; 247
^ARAMAN AmTrS, 184-5
Kafarani Sulayman, Bengaly 308
-Karasi Amirs, 184-5
Karbuka, 117
Karim Birdi, Golden Horde, 232
Karim Khan, Zandy 260
Karmathians, 90, 91, 126
Karmiyan AkT^s, 184-5
Kart Maliks, 252 ; 245, 294
KashmIr, Kings of, 304, 31 1»
-Kasim, Dulajldy 125
-^asim 'M.&m.wiy Hammudidy 21-3
-Kasim -Wathik, Hammudidy 25
Kasim, Kazimofy 234
•Kasim -Mansur, San*dy 103
-Kasim -Man^iir, Rasaidy 102
-Kasim -Mukhtar, Rassidy 102
Kasim -Rassi Tarjaman-a/-din,
Rassid Imdmy 102
Kasim, Abu-1-, Ikhshldidy 69
Kasim, Mongoly 229
-Kas^ab, Sarbaddridy 251
Kawam-a/-dawla, Buwayhidy 141
Kawam-a/-dawla Karbuka, 117
K award Beg *lmad-a/-dln Kara-
Arslan, Seljuk of Kirmdn, 153
Kaydii, Mongoly 209, 212
Kay-Kawus, Bengaly 306
Kay-Kawus *Izz-a/-din, Seljuks
of -Rumy 155
Kay - Khusru Ghiyath - a/ - din,
Seljuks of -Rumy 155
Kay-Kubad, Lehliy 299
Kay-Kubad *Ala-a/-din, Seljuks of
-RuMy 155
Kazan, Chagatdyy 242
Khaghan, Golden Hordey 230
Khalid, Abii-1-Baka, Haf^ds, 50
Khalifa, 3 ; see Caliphs
Khalil, Ak'Kuyunliy 254
Khalil, Mamluky 81
Khalil, Tlmuridy 268
KhaljT, Mohammad Bakhtiyar,
Bengaly 306
Khaljis, Sultans op Dehli, 299,
302; 296-7*
Kh-aljis, Kings op Malwa, 311
Khandesh, Kings op, 315
Khay^-a^dlnBarbarossa,49,55,189
Khedives, 84, 85
Khidr Khan, Dehlly 300
Khidr, Golden Horde, 230
Khidr Khan, Ilak Khdny 135
Khiya^ K^ans of, 278 ; 239
348
INDEX TO RULERS
Khokand, Khans of, 280
Khubilay, Mongoly 215 ; 211, 212
Khudabanda Mohammad, Safmid^
259
Ehudayar, Khokand, 280
Khumarawayh, Tulunidy 68
Khushkadam, Mamluk^ 83
Khusru, Buwat/hidSf 141
Khusru Firtiz Abu-Na?r -Ral^im,
Buwayhidy 141
Khusru Malik, Ghaznawidf 289
Khusru Shah, Dehti, 299
Khusrfi Shah, Ohaznatvid, 289
Khusru Sultan, Shaybdnid, 272
Khwaja-Jahan, Jaw'pur^ 309
Khwakizm Shahs, 176-178; 171-2,
204, 217, 294-6
Kibak, Chagatay, 242
Kibak, Golden Horde, 232
Kildi Beg, Golden Horde, 230
Kilij-Ardan, Seljuks of -Rum, 155
KiHj Tafghaj Khkn, ilak, 135
Kirwash, * Okay lid, 117
Kirman Shah, Seljuk, 153
Kitbugha, Mamluk, 81
Kizil-AhmadlT Amirs, 1^4 -5
Kizil-Arslan 'Othrnan, Atdbeg of
Adharbljan. 171
Kochkiinji, Shaybdnid, 271
Koirijak, Golden Horde, 232
Krim Khans, 233-236
Krim Girav, Krim, 237
Kubacha, Na?ir-a^-dm, 294-5
Kubla Khan, 212
Kuchi, Goldeti Horde, 231
Kuchuk Mohammad, Golden Horde,
232; 229'
Kudang, Mongol, 216
Kuiuk, Mamluk, 81
Kutburi Muzaff ar - a/ - din, Beg -
tiglnid, 165
Hull, Chagatdy, 242 ; Jdnids, 275 ;
* Khiva, 278
Kuhia, Golden Horde^ 230
Kuluk, Mongol, 215
Kunjuk Khan, Chagatay, 242
Kurds, 74, 138
Kushala, Mongol, 215
Kutb a/-dawla Al^nad, Ilak, 135
Kuib-a/.din Aybak, 2>«Aft, 299 ;
294-5
Kutb-a/-din Mubarak, Dehli^ 299
^utb-a/-din, Gujarat, 313
Kutb-a/-dmMoi^ammad,jrAt<70rieiii
Shah, 177
Kutb-aZ-din Mohammad, Kutlugh
Khan, 179
Kutb-a/-^nShah-Jahan, KtUlugh
Khan, 179
Kutb-a/-d!nll-6haz!, 0/ iMirt^,168
Kutb-a/-dinSukman, Ortukid, 168
Kuib-a/-din, <S!?(/uAr q/" -Rum, 155
Kutb-a/-dln M5dud, Zangid, 163
Ku^b-aZ-din Mo^amm. Zangid, 163
Kutb-a^din Isma'il, 170
Kutb Shahs, 321 ; 318
kuTLUOH Khans, 179, 180
Kutlugh Khatiin, 179
Kutlugh Kh5ja, Golden Sorde, 230
Kutlugh Mobammad, Khiva, 279
Kutuz, Mamluk, 81
Kuyuk, Mongol, 215; 208-9
La JIN, Mamluk, 81
Lamtuna Berbers, 41, 42
-Layth, Saffarid, 129
Lingdan, Mongol, 216
L6DIS, 300
Lulu Badr-a/-din, Zangid, 162-3
Lu^f *Ali, Zand, 260
Lutf- Allah Sarbadaiid, 251
Ma*adt), Fdiimids, 71
Maghrawa Berbers, 39
-Mahdi.i4*fta«/<^, 12
-Mahdi Mol^ammad, AUnohad, 45
-Mahdi Abu-Mohammad *Obayd«
Allah, Fdiimid, 70, 71
-Mahiti, Hammudid, 23, 25
-Mahdi, imams of 8an% 103
-Mahdi, Kassid Imams, 102
-Mdhdi, Mahdid, 96
I XL EX TO RULERS
349
•Mahdi, Omayyad of Cordova, 21
Mahdids, 96
Hahmud, Afghan, 334 ; 331
Mahmud, Afghan Shah of Fersia, ■
259; 257
Mahmud Shah, Bahmanids, 318
Ma^mud, Bengal, 306
Mahmud Shah, Bengal, 307-8
Mahmud Shihab-a^din, Burid, 161
Mahmud Shah, Dehli, 299, 300
Mahmud, Ghaznawid, 2S9; 286-8,
291
Mal^mud, Ohorid, 294
Mahmud, Golden Horde, 232
Mahmud Shah, Gujarat, 313
Mahmud, Ilak Khans, 135
Ma^miid Ghazan, Il-Khdn, 220
Mahmud Shah Inju, 245, 249
Mahmud Shah, Jaunpur, 309
Mahmud Sultan, Khwdrizm, 177
Mahmud Shah Khalji, Mdlwa, 311
MaWud, Mirddsid, 115
Mahmud, Mongol, 210, 265
Mahmud, Muzaffdrid, 250
Mahmud -Salih, Ortukid, 168
Mahmud, 'Othmdnlxs, 195 ; 193
Mahmud Mughith-a/-din, Seljuk
of-*2rdk, 154; 167
Mahmud Na^ir-a^-din, Seljuk, 153
Mahmud, Timurids, 268
Mahmud, Zangida, 163
Ma^mudak, Kazan, 234
Majd-a/-dawla Ab&-Talib Rustam,
Buwayhid, 142; 1*45 [168
Majd-a^-din *l8a -?ahir, Ortukid,
-Maiid Mohammad, San^d, 103
•MaKhlu, Ahnohad, 47
Makh?ud Giray, Krim, 237
Malik Raja, Khdndesh, 315
Malik Shah Jalal-aZ-din, Seljuks,
153; 151, 160, 162, 176
Malik Shah Mu'in-a^-dm, Seljuk
of-*Irdk,l5i
Malik Shah, Seljuks of -Biim, 155
Malla, Khokand, 280
Malwa, Kings of, 310, 311
Mamay, 227
Makluk Sultans, 80-85; 77,
101, 217, 226
-Mamun, Ahbdsid, 12, 123
-Ma'mun, Ahnohad, 47
-Ma*mun, Dhu-UNunid, 25
-Ma'mun, Hatnmudid, 21, 23
Ma'n, Hamddnid (Yaman), 95
Manchus, 214
Mandaghol, Mongol, 216
Mangbarti Jalal-a/-din, Khwdrizm
Shdh, 177 ; 208, 296
Mangits, 277
Mangli Giray, Krim, 236, 237
Mangu, Mongol, 215 ; 211
Mangu-Timur, Golden Horde, 230 ;
233, 238-9
-Mansur, Abbdsid, 12
-Mansar,ilwirwf, 26
-Man§ur, Armenia, 170
-Mansur Mohammad, Ayyuhid, 77
-Mansur Isma'il, Fdtimid, 71
-Man§ur, Fdfimids, 71
-Man^Qr, Hammadid, 40
-Mansur, Imdms of San^d, 103
-Mansur *Izz-a/-din *Abd-al-*AziZi
Mamluky 83
-Man?ur Sayf-a^-din Abu-Bakr,
Mamluk, 81
-Man§ur *Ala-a/-din-*Ali, Mam^
luk, 81
-Man?ur Nur-a/-din-*Ali, Mam'
luk, 81
-Mansur Sayf - a^ - dm Kala-un,
Mamluk, 81
-Man?ur J^usam - a/ - din - Lajin,
Mamluk, 81
-Mansur Salah-a/-din -Mohammad,
Mamliik, 81
-Mansur Fakhr-a/-din *Othman,
Mamluk, 83
Mansur, Marwdnid, 118
Mansur, Baha - a/ - dawla Abii-
Kamil, Mazyadid, 119
Man^th" Shah, Muzaffarid, 250
•Mansur, NqjdJiid, 92
350
INDEX TO RULERS
-Mansur (Almanzor), 20
-Manfur Ahmad, Ortukid^ 168
-Man?ur Ortuk-Arslan, Ortukid^
168
-Man?ur *Abd-Allah, Rassidy 102
-Mansur 'Abd- Allah, Rasulid^ 99
-Man?ur 'Omar, hasfdid, 99
Mansur, Samdnidsy 132
-Mansur Saba, Sulayftid^ 94
-Mansur Taj - a/ - dm *Abd - al
Wa'hbab, fdhirid (Yaman), 101
-Mansur, Tq/ibidj 26
Mansur, Zayrid^ 40
Man§ur, ZwayUdy 97
Manuchahr, Ziydridy 137
Mardan, Bevgal, 300
Mardawij, Ziydridj 136, 137
Mardiid, Golden Horde, 230
Maiuxids, 67-59 ; 47, 51
Mar j an {rezlr), Ziyddid, 91
Marwan, Omayynds, 9
Marwan, Abu-, Haaanl Sharifs, 61
Marwanids, 118
-Marzuban, Buwayhids, 141
Masmuda Berbers, 42, 45
-MusTid Yusuf, Auyubidy 98
Mas'ud, Bengal, 306
Mas'ud Shah, Behli, 299
Mas*ud, GhnznaividSy 289
-Mas'ud, Rasulid, 99
Mas'ud Wajih-a/-din, Sarhaddrid,
251
Mas'ud Ghivath-a/-din, Seljuk of
-'Irdk,\b\\ 160; of-Rum,'U5
Mas'ud, Znngids, 163
MAS'tJDf Banu, 97
Ma'sura Shah Murad, Mangit, 277
Mazyadids, 119, 120
Miknasa Berbers, 39
Ming, 213
Miran Mohammad Shah Faruki,
Oujnrdt and Khdndeah, 313, 315
MlRDASIDS, 114, 115
Misk, Abu-1, Kafar, Ikhihldld, 69
Mo'awiva, Omayyads, 9 ; 3
UddMy' Ghaznawid, 289
Modud, Ortukid, 168
M5dud, Zang'id, 163
Mogul Emperors, 328 ; 298, 305^
313, 316, 322-7
Mobammad, the Prophet, 3, 188
Mohammad, idbbddidSf 25
Mohammad, Dost, Afghan^ 331-4
Mohammad, Aghlabid$, 37
Mohammad, Ak-Kuyunll, 264
Mohammad, *Alid, 127
Mol^ammadb.Tumart, Almohad, 46
Mohammad -Nasir, Almo/tad, 47
Mohammad -Mansur, Arfnenia, 170
Mohammad -Pahlawan Jahan,
Atdbeg of Adharbljdn, 171
Mohammad, Aypubidt, 77, 78
Mohammad Shah, Bahmanids, 318
Mohammad ^iir, Bengal, 308
Mohammad, Burid, 161
Mohammad, Chagntdy, 242
Mohammad Gumishtigin, Danish-'
mandid, 156 [316
Mohammad Shah, DehU, 299, 300,
Mohammad b. Taghlak, Behli, 300 ;
297, 316
Mohammad, Fdtimid, 71
Mohammad, Filali Sharifs, 61
Mohammad, Ghaznawid, 289
Mohammad b. Sam, Ghorid, 292-4
Mohammad Bulak,. Gold. Horde, 230
Mohammad Karim, Gujarat, 313
Mohammad Kuchuk, Golden Morde,
232; 229
Mohammad, Hafyida, 60
Mohammad, Hamddnid, 111
Mohammad -Mahdi, HatnmudidSf
23, 26 [23
Mohammad -Musta^li, Hammudid^
Mohammad, Haaanl Sharifs, 61
Mohammad, Idrlaid, 36
Mohammad, Jkhahldid, 69
Mohammad, lUKhdn, 220
Mob ammad Abu - 1 - Walid, Jah*
warid, 26
Mohammad Shah, Jaunpur, 309
Mo^iOnmad, Kdjdr, 260 ; 268
INDEX TO RULERS
S51
HabBiniDad '^ti-aJ<dawla Abn-
Jn'far, Kokwayhid, lib
Motiammud Amin, Kazan, 234
Mobammiid, Ulugh, Kaian, 231-5
Mohammad Miran, Khaaiith, 313,
31S
Mohammad 'AIi, Sheiitv, 84, 65 ;
67 [279
Uobumtuad Rnbini, Khiva, 275,
Mobummad 'All, Khokand, 280
Hobamnuid 'Omar, KAeiand, 280
Hobammad 'Ala-uZ-din, EAieSritai
Shm, 177 ; i7fl, 179
Hobammad Kutb-aZ-din, jntrSi iin
S/idh. 177
Mohammad Gicay, ^nm, 236
Hobammad, Ifutlvg'h Khini, 179
Hobammad Qhmm, Malvia, 311
Hab>">"mid, Xaml&ki, 81, 83
Mobamraad, Marimdi^ 67-8
Hobammad, Mmyadid, 119
HobammBd Ahbnr □, Magul, 328
Hobantmnd Na^ir-sZ-dia. J% u/. 3 2 8
Hobammad, Mufafarid, 260 ; 249
Hobammad, Najridt, 28
Hobammad, 'Okaglid, ilfl
Hobammad, Oniayya^(Cbri{|f a), 21
Hobammad, 'Oriukid, leS
Hobammad,'Of«fflJ»iis, 1Qe;18fi-T
Hobammad, Raiiiliil, S9
Hobammad, Salghmidi, 173 [259
Hobammad Khudabanda, Stifmiid,
Hobammad 6hiyatli<Bf-diii, St/jak,
153; lee
Hobammnd Ma(;blth'a{-din, StffS^
o/KirmS,,, 163
Hobammad, &'/((* o/-'7rai, 164
Hobammad, Shaybdiiid, 271; 239
Hobammad Ksaim, 5inif, 283
Hobammad, TShirid, 128
Hobammad, (Taf 'aiirfi, 59
Hobammad, Ta'furidi, 91
Hobammad 'All, Zand, 260
Hobammnd, Zangid, 1G3
Hobammad, Ziyddid, 61
Hobammad, ^NMf 'Mi, 9T
Hobammad, AM-, JEStFo, 279
Holon, Moigol, 21S
MoHQOLH, 199-242 ; 3, 7, 77, 166,
172, 174, 177, 179, 183, 296;
ft Moon LB
-Mu-ayyad Shihab-ai-itoi Abmad,
Mamluk, 83
-Ml! nyyad 8h:iylih, Mamluk, 83
-Mu'nyj'ud Najil). Ni^fdfyid, 92
-Mu'njTad, Omaii^ad {Curdmia), 21
-Mn'ttj^ad Daw^, RatOIid, 99
-Ma'ayyad -Qosayo, Satiilid, 99
-Mu-ajyad Mobammad, Sau'o, 103
-Mn-ajjad, Surbaddrid, 251
Mu-ayiid-al-dawla Abfl-Mananr,
^uwflyAirf, 142
-Mii"fl;(am Sharaf-aJ-din 'lea,
Ayiiubirl, 78
-Mu'njjam Turan-Shab, Aayiiiid,
77, 78, 98
MubarakSliDJB, Oaf</Bn f oi'A, 231
Mubarak Mlran, Khai-drnh, 316
Mubarak ISbih, Bengal, 3U7
Wiibirak: Shah, ChagatSg, 242
Mubarak Shnb, DehR, 299, 300
Mubarak Shnb, JaunpUr, 309
Mubariz-B/-din, Miifafarid, 260-
-Mufnd^ftl Mobammad, SaHilid, 99
Muflib, L26
MuoHAL, MS Mogul
MuKbith-si-din, Siy'iik af-'Irak,
154; n/A-trmmi. 153 [308
Muehitb-a/-din Tnghril, Btngal,
Mubassin, H«m»iSdid, 40
-Mubtadi, 'AibiKid, 12
Mubvi-ai-din. Srijiik Kii-min, 1S3
Mn ■ in -n/-dawla Sukman 1 , 0.(B* irf.
fJ/uaiV/, 71
-Mu'iKz 'Izz-aZ-dln Avbak, Jfom-
luk, 81
Mu'iiz, Zaffp-irf, 40
¥u'izz ai-dania Shoira Shib,
ahamawid, 389
352
INDEX TO RULERS
Ma'izz-a/-dawla Abu- 'XJlwan Ta-
mal, MirfUuid, 115
Mu4zz - a/ - dawla Abu - 1 - Ilosayn
A^mad, Buwayhid, 141 ; 139-40
Mu'izz-a/-dm Isma'il, Ayyubid, 98
Mu'izz-a/-din Bahrain, Dehllj 299
Mu'izz-a/-dinK.Kubad, i)tfA//,299
Mu'lzz-aZ-din b. Sam, Ghotid,
292-4
Mu'izz-a^-din, Karty 252
Muizz-aZ-dm Jahandkr, M'offulfS2S
Mu'izz>a^-dinSinjar, Seljukf 153 ;
152, 292
Mu*izz-a^-dm Mabmud, Zangid^
163
Mu4zz-a^-diii Sin jar Shab, Zangid,
163
Mujabid Shah, Bahmanid, 318
-Mu^ahid, Denia, 26
-Mujabid *Ali, Masulidy 99
-Mujabid Sbams-a^-din *Ali, Td-
hirid (Yaman), 101
Muj ahid - a/ - dm * Ali Zayn - al -
*Abidin, Muzaffarid, 250
Mujabid-a/-din Ka'imaz, 165
Mujir-a/-din Abak, Buridy 161
-Mukallad, Okaylidy 117
-Mukarram Abmad, Sulayhid, 94
-Muktadi, idbbdsidj 12
-Muktadir, ^Abbdaidy 12
-Muktadir, Hudidy 26
-Muktafi, Abbasidy 12
-Muktafi, ^Abbaaidy 12
Mumabbid-a/-dawla Abu-Man?ur,
Marwanidy 118
•Mundbir, may y ad {Cordova), 21
Mundbir, ToJibidSy 26
Muntafik, Banti-, 116, 119
•Munta?ir, Abbdsidy 12
-Munta?ir, Marinidy 58
-Munta^ir Dawud, Raasidy 102
MuRABiTS, 41-3; 20, 27, 39, 45
Murad, Ak-Kuyunlly 254
Murad, Khdna of Khokandy 280
Murad (Amuratb), ^OthmanliSy
195; 185, 187, 192, 256
Marad-BakbBh, Mogul, 328
Murad Giray, XVt'm, 237
Murad Sbab Ma'som, liangit^ 277
Murid Kboja, Qoldtn Horde, 230
Murtada, Golden Horde, 232
-Murtada, Omayyad of Cordova, 21
-Murtada MobammacI, Rastid, 102
Musa, Ayyubidsy 77, 78
Miisa, //a^ Khan, 135
M usa, Il'Khdn of Feraia, 220
Musa, Marinid, 58
Mtisa Abu-^ammQ, Ziyant'dsy 51
Musbarrif -a/-dawla, Buwayhid, 141
MusUm, 'Okaylidy 117
-Mustadf, *Abbd»id, 13
Mustafa, 'OthmanlU, 195
-Musta'in, ^Abbdaxd, 12
-Musta*in, *Abbd8id of Egypt, 83
-Musta'in, HudidSy 26
-Musta^m, Omayyad {Cordova), 21
-Mustakfl, Abbdsid, 12
-Mustakfi, Omayyad of Cordova, 21
-Musta*li, Abu-l-!l^asim Aljtniad,
Fdtimid, 71
-Musta'li, Hammudidy 23
-Mustanjid, Abbdsid, 13, 119
-Mustan^ir, Abbdsid, 13
-Mustan^ir, Almohad, 47
-Mustan^ir Abu-Tamim Ma 'add,
Fdfimid, 71
-Mustan^ir, Hafiids, 50
-Mustansir, Hamrnddid, 23
-Mustan^ir, Marinid, 58
-Mustansir, Otnayyad {Cordova), 21
-Mustarsbid, Abbksid, 12
-Musta^^im, ^Abbasid, 13
-Mustazbir, Abbasid, 12
-Mustazbir, Omayyad {Ctrdova), 21
-Muta ayyad, Hammiididy 23
-Mu'tadd, Omayyad of Cordova, 21
-Mu*ta4id, Abbddid, 25
-Mu*tadid, Abbdsid, 12, 111
-Mu'taii, Hammudid, 21, 23
-Mutaman, EOdid, 26
-Mutama^^ik, Nafrid, 28
-Mu'tamid, 'Abbddid, 25
INDEX TO RULERS
353
-Mu'tamid, 'Abhasid, 12, 129
Mu*tamid-a^dawlaKirwash,* Okay-
lid, 117
-Mu'tasim, *'ibbd8id, 12
-Mu'tasim, Almohad, 47
-Mutawakkil, Abbdsidy 12
-Mutawakkil, Imams of San*dj 103
-Mutawakkil, Marlnid, 68
-Mutawakkil, Hassid Imams, 102
-Mu'tazz, ^Ahbasid^ 12
-MutiS Abbdsid, 12
-Muttaki, Abbnsid, 12
-MuwafPak, idbbdsid, 129
-Muwaffak, Hammudid, 23
MuwAHHiDS, 45-7 ; 27, 39, 43,
49
-Muzaffar, ^Amirid, 26
-Muzaffar GhazT, Ayyubid, 78
-Muzaffar 'Omar,^y^«*»^, 79, 165
-Muzaffar Sulayman, Ayyiibidy 98
Muzaffar Shah, Bengal, 308
Muzaffar Shah, Qvjardt, 313
Muzaffar Ahmad, Mamluh, 83
-Muzaffar Rukn-a/-din Bayhars
-Jashankir, Mamluh, 81
-Muzaffar Sayf - a/ - dm - IJajji,
Mamluk, 81
-Muzaffar Sayf - aZ - din Kutuz,
Mamluk, 81
-Muzaffar Dawiid, Ortukid, 168
-Muzaffar Yusuf , Rasulid, 99
-Mu?afear, To;«*«rf, 26
Muzaffar-a^din Uzbeg, Atdbeg of
Adharbijdn, 171
Muzaffar-a/-dinMii8a, Ayyubid, 78
Mu?affar-a/-dm Kukburi, 5^y-
tiginid, 165
MuzafPar-a/-din, Mangit, 277
MuzAFPABiDS, 249-60 ; 179, 219,
246
Nadir, Afshdtid, 269 ; 257-8,
278, 326, 330
Nadir Mohammad, Jdnid, Tib
Nafis, 91
Naja^, 90, 92
Najahids, 92, 93
Najm-a/-dln, Ayyubids, 77 f 78
Najm-aZ-din Alpi, Ortukid, 168
Najm-a/-din Ghazi i -Sa'id,
Ortukid, 168 _
Najm-aZ-din Il-Ghazi, Ortukid,
166-8
Najm, Abu-/, Badr, Hasanwayhid,
138
Narbuta, Khokand, 280
-Nasir, tAbbdsid, 1 3 ; 7
-Nasir Hasan, Alid, 127
-Na§ir, Almohad, 47
-Nasir Ayyub, Ayyubid, 98
-Nasir Salah - a/ - din Dawud,
Ayyubid, 78
-Nasir Salah-a/-din, 77 ; «^tf Saladin
-Nasir, Hammddid, 40
-Nasir, Hammtidid, 21, 23
-Nasir, Omayyad of Cordova, 21
-Na§ir Ahmad, Mamltik, 81
-Nasir Faraj, Mamltik, 83
-Nasir Hasan, MamlUk, 81
-Nasir Mohammad, MamlUks, 81-3
-Nasir, iN^a?'*^, 28
-Nasir Ahmad, Massid Imdm, 102
-Na?ir -Daylami, R'tssid, 102
-Nasir Mohammad, Massid, 102
-Na?ir *Abd- Allah, JRasUfid, 99
-Na?ir Ahmad, Rasulid, 99
-Nasir Mohammad, San'a, 103
Nasir-a/- dawla Abu - Mohammad
-Hasan, Hamddnid, 111, 112
Nasir-a/-din, Armenia, 170
Nasir- a/- din, Bengal, 306
Nasir-a/-din, Edjdr, 260
Na?ir-a/-din, Ehokdnd, 280
Nasir-a/-din Badr, Hasanwayhid^
138
Nasir-a?-din Buffhra, Bengal, 306
Nasir -a/ -din Humayiin, Mogul,
329
Na?ir-a?-din Khusrii, i)tfA/», 299
Nasir-a/-din, Kubacha, 5iwrf, 294-5
Na?ir-a/-din Ma^mtid, Bengal ^
307-8
23
354
INDEX TO RULERS
Na$ir-a/-din Maj^mQd Shah, BehUy
299
Nasir-a/-din Ma^imud, Ortukidy
168
Na^ir-a/'dTn Mahmud, Selfuk^ 153
J^H^vT'Sil-dm'M.ahmudt Zartffidf 163
Na^ir-aZ-din Mohammad, Mogul,
328
Na^ir-aZ-din Nasrat, Bengal^ 308
Na^ir-aZ-din Ortuk- Arslan -Man^ur
Ortukid, 168
Na?ir-dm- Allah Ma8*ud, Ohazna-
widy 289
Nasir Khan Mal^mud, Gujarat y 313
Ka^ir Khan, Khdndesh, 315
Na^ir Shah, Mdlwa, 311
Na^r, Ilak Khdna^ 135
Na§r, Marwdnidy 118
Na^r, MirddsidSy 115
Na?r, Abu-1- Juyiish, Na^ridy 28
Na^r, SdmdnidSy 132
Na^r, Abu-, Marwdnidy 118
Na|r-a/-dawla Abu Na^r Ahmad,
Marwdnidy 118
Na?r- Allah, Mangity 277
Na^rat Shah, Bengaly 308
Na^rat Shah, i)<jA/i, 300
Nasrids, 27-29 ; 46
Kazar, Fd(imidy 71
Nikpay, Chagatdyy 242
Nikii-siyar, Jfo^w/, 328 [118
Nizam-a/-dawla Nasr, Marwdnid,
Nizam-a/-mulk, 318
Nizam Shah, Bahmanidy 318
Nizam Shahs, 320 ; 318
Normans, 36, 40, 41, 71, 75
Nouredin, 163
"^xLljiy Sdmdmd8yU2; 286
Nfir-aZ-dawla, Ilak Khdtiy 135
Nur-a/-dawla Dubays, Mazyad. 119
Nur-dawlat, JTriw, 236
Nur-a/-din *Ali, AyyUbidy 78
Nur-a/-din *Ali, MamlUky 81
Nfir-aZ-din Arslan, Zangids, 163
Nur-a/-din Mahmiid (Nouredin),
JZangidy 163; 74-5
Niir-a/-din Mohammad, Ottukidy
168
Ntir-al-'Ward, Hazdraspidy 175
Nushirwan, 11- Khan of Feraiay 220
NiirQz A^mad, Shayhdnidy 271
Nuruz-Beg, Oolden EordCy 230
*Obayd-Allah, Fdfimidy 70, 71
*Obayd-Allah, JdnidSy 275
*Obayd-Allah, Shaybdnidy 271
Ochiali, Cor«atr, 56
Ogotay, Mongoly 215; 172, 179,
205, 207-10, 241
*0kaylid8, 116-117; 115
*Omar Abu - Haf? -Murtada,
Almohady 47 ' [165
*Omar, Taki-a/-din, AyyUbidy 79,
*Omar Shah, Dehtiy 299
*Omar, Dulafidy 125
*Omar Abu-^afs, HaffidSy 50
*Omar, Mangity 277
*Omar, Omayyady 9
^Omar, Orthodox Caliph y 3, 9
'Omar, RasulidSy 99
*Omar, Zangidy 163
*Omar, Abu-, Jifanttuf, 57
Omayya, 3
Omayyad Caliphs, 3-6, 9, 10,
11, 67
Omayyads of Cobdova, 19-22 ; 6
Orda, Golden HordCy 231
Organa Khatflin, Chagatdyy 242
Orkhan, ^Othmdnliy 196
Orthodox Caliphs, 3, 9
Ortuk, 160, 166
Ortui- Arslan, Ortukidy 168
Ortukids, 166-169
'Othman -Kadi, idmiridy 26
'Othman, Atdbeg Adharbijawy 171
'Othman -'Aziz, AyyUbidy 77
*Othman Abii-*Amr, Haf^y 50
'Othman, Mamldky 83
*Othman, MarinidSy 57
'Othman, Orthodox Caliph y 3, 9
*Othman, ^OthmdnliHy 195
*Othinan, Ziydnids, 51
INDEX TO RULERS
355
'Othmanli or Ottoman Sultans,
186-197; 4, 49, b5, 56, 67, 84,
101, 103, 108, 152, 183, 256, 266
Oways, Jalayrs, 246-8
-Pahlawan Jahan, Atdbeg ofAd-
harbljdn^ 171
Persia, Shahs op, 258-62
Persians, 123, 245
Pir *A1T, Kart, 252
Pir Mohammad, Shai/bdnids, 271
Piri, Ohaznawidy
Prithwi Raja, 293
Pulad, Golden E&rde, 232
Pulad Kh5ja, Golden Horde, 230
Rabi*, Abu-/-, Marmidy 57
-Radi, iAbbdsidf 12
Rafi*-a/-darajat, Moguls 328
Rafi * - a/-dawla Shah - Jahan ii,
Mofful, 328
•Rahim Khusrii Firuz, Buwayhidy
141
Rahim, Khokand, 280
Rahim Kuli,* iTAtva, 279
Raja Kans, Bengal^ 307
Rajipeka, Mongol^ 215
-Rashid, idbbdsidf 12
-Rashid, ^Abbdsid, 12
-Rashid, Almohady 47
-Rashid, Filalt Sharif, 61
Rashid-aZ-dawla MahmM^ Mir-
ddsidy 115
-Rashid&n, Khalifs, 3
Rassid Imams, 102
Rasulids 99-100; 77
Reyes db Taifas, 23-27 ; 20
Rhodes, Knights of, 66, 188
Ridiya, Dehlf, 299 ; 296
Ridwan, Seljuk of Syria, 154
Rintshenpal, Mongol, 215
Roger of Sicily, 40
Rukh, Shah, Afshdrid, 259
Rukh, Shah, Khokand, 280
Rukh, Shah, Ttmurid, 267-8
Rukn-a/-dawla Abi!i-'Ali ^asan,
Buwayhid, 142
Rukn-a/-dawla Bawiid, Ortukid,
168
Rukn-a^dTnK-Kawus,^«n^a/, 306
Rukn-a/-din Barbak, Bengal, 307
Rukn-a/-din Firuz, JDehtl, 299
Rukn-a/-din Ibrahim, Dehll, 299
Rukn-a/-(tin, Ilak Khdn, 135
Rukn-a/-din, Kart, 252
Rukn - a/ - dm Kho j at - al - ^akk,
Kutlugh Khdn, 179
Rukn-a/-din Baybars, Mamluk, 81
Rukn-a/-din Modud, Ortukid, 168
Rukn-a/-din Bargiyaruk, ' Seljuk,
153
Rukn-a/-din Tughril Beg, Seljuk,
153; 145, 161, 172
Rukn-a/-dTn Sultan Shah, Seljuk
of Kirmdn, 163
Rukn-a/-din, Seljuka of -Rum, 155
Rushd {vezlr), Ziyddid, 91
Rustam, Ak-KuyunU, 254
Rustam, Buwayhid, 142
Sa*adat Gibay, Krim, 236, 237
Saba, Sulayhid, 94
Saba, ZurayHd, 97
Sabaktigm, Ghaznawid, 289 ; 285-6
Sabik Abfi-l-Fada-il, MirddUd,
115
Sa*d-Musta*in, Na^rid, 28
S&'d, Salgharid, 173; 172
Sa*d-a/-dawla Abii-1-Ma<ali Sharif,
Hamddnid, 112
Sa^da, Imams of, 102
^adaka Sayf-a^dawla, Mazyadide^
119
Sadik. Zand, 260
Safa Giray, Krim, 237
§ AFAViDS (Shahs op Persia] , 259 ;
245, 254, 265-7, 268
-Saffah, Abbdsid, 12
Saffarids, 129, 130 ; 7, 284
§afi, ^afavid, 259
^afwat-a^din, Kutlugh Khdn, 179
356
INDEX TO RULERS
-Saghir, Nofrid, 28
Sahib Giray, Krim, 236, 237
-Sa'id, Almohadf 47
Sa'id, Hamddnidy HI, U2
Sa'id, khedive, 85
-Sa'id Baraka Khan, Mamluky %l
-Sa'id, MarinidSf 67, 58
Sa'id -Aliwal, Najahid, 92
-Sa*id Ghazi, Ortukid, 168
Sa'id Sultan, Shayhdnid, 272
-Sa'Td Shaykh Wat'as, Wat'asid, 58
Sa'id-a/-aawla, Hamddnid, 112
Sa'id, Abu-, Wazdraapidy 175
Sa'id, Abu-, Il-Khdn of Feraia,
220 ; 218, 249, 261
Sa'id, Abii-, Marmid, 58
Sa'id, Abii-, Shaybdnid, 271
Sa'id, Abti-, Tlmurid, 268
Saladin, 77; 46, 67, 71, 74 5,
165
Salah-a/-din Dawiid, Ayyubid^ 78
Salah-a/-din Yiisuf -Nasir, Ayyu-
bidy 77 ; see Saladin
Salah-a/-din Yusuf , Ayyubid, 78
Salamat Giray, Krim^ 236-7
Salamish, Mamluk, 81
Salghar, 160, 172
Salgharids, 172, 173
-^alilji Najm - a/ - din Ayyiib,
Ayyub\d,_ 77, 78, 80
-Salit Isma'il, Ayyubid, 78
-Salih Hajji, Mamliik, 81
-$alih Isma'il, Mamliik^ 81
-^alih Mohammad, Mamliik, 83
.$alih §alih, Mamluk, 81
^alih, Mirdasidf 115
Salih, Ortukida, 168
-Salih, Isma'il, Zangid^ 163
Salim, Abii-, Marinid, 67
Sama-a/-dawla Abii-1- Hasan, Bu'
way hid, 142
SamInids, 131-133 ; 7, 127, 129
-Samin, Filali Sharif 61
Sam?am-a/-dawla Abu - Kalinjar
-Marzuban, Buwayhid^ 141
l^am^am-aZ-dawla, Mirddaid, 115
$an'a. Imams of, 103
Sanad-a^dawla, Mazyadid, 119
Sanhaja Berbers, 39
Saphadin, 76-78
Sabbadakids, 250; 219, 245
Sartak, Golden Horde, 230
Saru-Khan Amirs, 184-5
Sasaktu, Mongol, 216
Sasanids, 4, 5
Sasibuka, Golden Horde, 231
Sati-Beg, Il-Khdn, 220; 219
Sattiin, Buwayhid, 141
Sayf-a/-dawla Abu-1- Hasan *Ali,
Hamddnid, HI, 112 *
Sa*yf-a/-dawla, Hudid, 26
Sayf-a/-din, Ayyubids, 77, 78
Sayf-a/-dinBegtimur,-kr»i^»., 170
Sayf-a^din Ai^ak, Bengal, 306
Sayf-a/-din Firiiz, Bengal, 306
Sayf-a^din Hamza, Bengal, 308
Sayf-a/-din Suri, Ghbrid, 291
Sayf-a^din Ghazi, Zangida, 163
Sayf-aMslamXughtigin,^yyi^»^,
79, 98
Sayf-al- Islam Tughtigin, Burxd^
161; 160
Sayyid Ahmad, Golden Horde, 232
Sayyid Mohammad, Khiva, 279
Sayyid Sultan, Khokand, 280
Sayyids, 300, 303 *
^\im,' Oth^ndnRa, 196; 3, 84, 188,
266
Selim Giray, Krim, 236, 237
Seljuk Shah, Salgharid, 173
Seljuks, 149-155 ; 134, 140, 145,
156, 158-62, 166, 167, 170-2,
176, 183-6, 287-8, 292
Setzen, Mongol, 216
Sha'ban, Mamluka, 81
Shadi Beg, Golden Horde, 232
Shadid, Haffid, 50
Shahanshah, Zangid, 163
Shah- ' Alam Bah&dur Shah, Moguls
328
Shah- < Alam, Jalal-a^-din, MoguL
328
INDEX TO RULERS
357
Shah-Jahan, Kutlugh Khan^ 179
Shah-Jahan, MogulSy 328
Shah Rukh, Afsharid, 259
Shah Rukh, Khokand, 280
Shah Rukh, Tlmurid, 268
Shah ShuiaS Afghan, 334
Shah ShujaS Muzaffarid, 260
Shahin Giray, Krimy 237
Shahs of Armenia, 170
Shahs of Persia, 258-262
Shajar-a/-durr, Mamluk, 81
Shams-a/-dawla Abu-Tahir, BU'
way hid, 142
Shams-a^-din Ildigiz, Atabeg of
Adharhljdn, 171
Shams -a/-din, Bahmanid, 318
Shams-aZ-din, Bengal, 307
Shams-aZ-dm Ahmad, Bengal, 307
Shams-aZ-din Firuz, Bengal, 306
Shams-a/-din Ilyas, Bengal, 307
Shams - a/ - din Mohammad Sur
Ghazi Shah, Bengal, 308
Shams-a^-din Muzaffar, Bengal,
308
Shams-a/-dm Yusuf , Bengal, 307
Shams-a/-din Altamish, Dehll, 299
Shams-aZ-dm, Kart, 262
Shams-a^dlll Salih, Ortukid, 168
Shams-aZ-dm, JRassid Lndm, 102
Shams -aZ-dm 'All, Sarbaddridy 261
Shams-al-ma'ali, Ziyarid, 137
Shams-al-mulk, Ilak Khan, 135
Shams-al-muluk Isma'il, Bundy
161
Sharaf - aZ - dawla Shir Zayd,
Buwayhid, 141 _
Sharaf -a/-dawla, Ilak Khan, 135
Sharaf -a/-dawla Abu - 1 - Makarim
Muslim, 'Okay lid, 117
Sharaf -a/-din Ifia, Ayyubid, 78
Sharaf -aZ-din, //aAr Khan, 136
Sharif Abu-1-Ma'ali, Hamddnid,
112
Sharif, Martnid, 58
Shabifs of Morocco, 60-63
Shark! Kings of Jaunpur, 309
Shayban, Mongol, 222-3, 225, 230,
232, 238-240
Shayban, Tulunid, 68
Shaybanids, 269-273; 239, 268,
278, 322
Shaykh, Haaanl Sharif, 61
Shaykh, Mamluk, 83
Sheep, Turkomans of the Black
AND White, 252-4
Shibl-a/-dawla Abu-Kamil Na?r,
Mirdasid, 116
Shihab-a/-dawla Modud, QhaZ'
naioid, 289
Shihab-a?-dawla, Ilak Khan, 135
Shihab - aZ - din Bayazid, Bengal,
307
Shihab-a^dinBughra, ^^»«^a/, 306
Shihab-a/-din Mahmud, Burid, 161
Shihab-a/-din *Omar, Dehll, 299
Shihab-a/-din Mohammad, Ghorid,
292—4
Shi'ites, 37, 70, 102, 112, 124, 140,
149, 266
Shir *Ali, Afghan, 333-4
Shir *Ali, Khan of Khokand, 280
Shir Ghazi, Khan of Khiva, 279
Shir Khan, Bengal, 306
Shir Shah,i>^A/i, 300 ; 294, 305, 322
Shirzad, Ohnznawid, 289
Shir Zayd, Buwayhid^ 141
Shiran, Bengal, 306
Shuja' - al - mulk, Afghan, 334 ;
331-3
Shuja*, Mogul, 328
Sikandar Shah, Bengal, 307
Sikandar Shah, Dehll, 300
Sikandar Shah, Gi*jardt, 313
Sinjar, Chagatdy, 242
Sinjar Mu4zz-a/-din, Seljuk, 153;
152, 292
Sinjar Shah, Zangid, 163
Slave Kings of Behli, 299, 301 ;
294-6
Subhan Kuli, Jdnid, 276
Sufyan, Khiva, 278
Suluuan -l^u^bi) Armenia, 170
i
358
INDEX TO RULERS
SukmanNasir-a/ d!n,^rffi^i4, 170
Sukman, Ortukids^ 168 ; 166
^ULATHIDS, 94
Sulayman, Ayyubidt^ 98
Sulayman Kararani, Bengal^ 308
Sulayman, Filall Sharif y 61
Sulayman -Musta'in. Hudidy 26
Sulayman, Il-Ehdnof Penia, 220
Sulayman ) Khokandy 280
Sulayman Abu-/-Eabi', Marinid^
57
Sulayman, Omayyady 9
Sulayman -Musta'in, Omayyad of
Cordova^ 21
Sulayman, 'Othmanlis, 195; 188-9
Sulayman, Safavidy 259
Sulayman, Seijuk of '^Iraky 154
Sulayman, Selj'uks of -Rumy 155
Sultan, 140, 286 n
Sultan -a/-dawla, Buwayhidy 141
Sultan - a/ - dawla Arslan, OhaZ'
nawidy 289
Sultan Hajji, Khivay 278
Sultan Sa*id, Shaybamdy 272
Sultan Shah Rukn-a^dfn, Seijuk of
Kirrndfty 153
Sultan Shah, Seijuk of Syriay 154
Sunkur, Salgharid'y 173 ; 172
Suri, Sayf-aZ-din, Ghoridy 291
Su*ud, Abu-, Zuray'idSy 97
Suyurghatmish, Kutlugh Khan, 179
Suyurghatmish, Motigoly 268 ; 210,
265
Tafkaj Khan, llak Khan, 135
Taghlak Shah, Behlly 300
Taohlakids, 300, 302
TaghUb,*Abu-, Hamddnidy 112
Taffir, Khivay 279
Tahir, Abu-, Eazaraspid^ 175
Tahir, Saffaridy 130
Tahir Dhu-l-Yaminayn, Tahiridy
128; 7
Tahibids, 128, 129
Tahiwds of the Yaman, 101
tahir, Ab&-, Ruwayhid, 142
Tahir, Abu-, ^amdanid, 112
Tahmasp, ^ifavida^ 259
-TaiS *Abba*idy 12
Taifas, Reyes de, 23-7
Taisong, Mongoly 215
Taj-a/-dBwla Khusrfi Malik, Ohaz-
nawidy 289
Taj-al-rauluk Biiri, BuHdy 161
Tak!-a/-din 'Omar, Ayyubidy 79,
165
Takka AmIrs, 184-5
Takla, Hazaraspidy 175
Takla, Salgharidy 173
Talib, Abu-, Buwayhidy 142
Talha, TaAw-W, 128
Taliku, Chagatayy 242
Tamal, Mirddsidy 115
Tamar Ehan-Kiran, Betfffoi, 306
Tamerlane, «m Timur
Tamim, Zayridy 25
Tamim, Zayridy 40
Tamim, Abu-, Fdlimida, 71
Tandu, /a/ayr, 247
Tariuman-a/-(tin, Raasid, 102
Tashfin, Almoravidy 43
Tashfin, Abu-*Omar, Marlnid, 57
Tashfin, Abu-, Zigdnida, 51
Tatar Khan, Bengal,
Tatar, MamlUky 83
Tawfl^, Khedivcy 85
Thabit, Abu-, Marinidy 57
Thabit, Abii-, Ziydnida, 51
-Thair, idt/irf, 127
Temujin (Chingiz), 202
Teval, Mongoly 222, 240
Timur (Tamerlane), 265-8 ; 185,
227-8, 242, 247-63, 297, 322
Timurbugha, Mamluky 83
Timur, (?o/d^n Hordey 232
TiMURiDS, 265-268 ; 175, 265, 330
Timur Khoja, Golden Horde, 230
Timur Kutlugh, Golden Horde, 232
Timur Malik, Golden Horde, 231
Timur Shah, Afghdn, 334
Timurtash, Ortukid, 168
Tinl-Beg, Golden Horde, 230
INDEX TO RULERS
859
Tirmasharm, Chagatdyy 242
TiuMEN, Czars of, 239
TojiBiDS, 26
Toktakya, Golden Borde, 231
Toktamish Ghiyath-a/-din, Golden
Horde, 231 ; 226, 227-9, 266
TSktii, Golden Horde, 230
Torghud (Dragut), Corsair, 66
Tuda-Mangu, Golden Hord», 230
Tufghaj *Imad-a/-dawla Ibrahim,
Ildk Khan, 136
Tugha-Timiir, Il-Khdn, 220, 266
Tughan Khan, Bengal, 306
Tughan Sharaf-a/-din, flak, 135
Tughan-Timiir, Mongol, 216 ; 213
Tughxil, Ghaznatvid, 289
Tughril Khan, Ilak Khan, 136
Tughj, Ikhshldid, 69
Tughril, Bengal, 306
tughril, Seljuks of -'Irak, 164
•yughril Beg, itukn-a^-din, Selj'uk,
153 ; 146, 161, 172, 287
•yughnl Shiiii Muhyi-a^din, Seljuk
of Kir man, 163
Tughtigin, Ayyubid, 79, 98
Tughtigin Sayf-al-Islam ?ahir-al-
(fin, Burifl, 161
Taka-Tlmfir, Chagatdy, 242
Tuka-Tiraiir, Mongol, 222-3, 226,
230, 232, 233 fP.
Tuknsh, Khwdrizm Shah, 177
Tula-Bugha, Golden Horde, 230
Tulun-Beg, Golden Horde, 230
TuLUNiDS, 68 ; 6
Tuluy, Mongol 205, 211-217
Tiiman-Bey, Mamluk, 83
Turakina, Mongol, 216
Turan-Shah, AyyUbid, 74, 77, 78,
98
Tiiran Shah, Seljuks of Kirmdn,
163
TuRKisTAN, Khans op, 134-6
Turkomans, 246-7, 263-4
Turks, 7, 49. 160 ff., 169
Tutush, Seljuk of Syria, 164 ; 160,
162, 166
'ITddat -a.1' dawla Abu - Taghlib
-Ghadanfir, Hamddnid, 112
Ukektu, Mongol, 216
*Ula, Abu.l-, Almohad, 47
Uljai-Timiir, Mongol, 216
Uliaitii, Mongol, 216
TJljai-tu, Il'Khdn of Persia, 220
TJlugh Beg, TimHrid, 268
Ulugh Mohammad, Kazan, 334-6
yiiij *Ali (Ochiali), Corsair, 66
Ungur ADu-1-Kasim, Ikhshidid,
69
Urang Timur, Krim, 233
Uriij Barbarossa, 66
TJrus, Golden Horde, 231 ; 227, 229
Ussukhal, Mongol, 216
Uzbeg, Muzaffar-a^-din, Atabeg of
Adharbljdn, 171
tlzbeg. Golden Horde, 230 ; 238
Uzun Ilasan, Ak-Kuyunll, 263-6
"WAJiH-aZ-din Mas'iid, Sarba^
ddrid, 261
"Walad, Shah, Jalayr, 247-8
Wall-Allah Shah, Bahmanid, 318
"Wall Mobainmad, Jdnid, 276
Walid, Hasanl Sharif, 61
-Walid, Omayyads, 9
Washmagir ^ahir-a/-dawla, ^-
ydrid, 137
Wat^arids, 68
-Wathik, Abbdsid, 12
-Wathik Aba-l-^Ula, Almohad, 47
-"Wathik, Hammudid, 26
-Wathik, Marlnid, 68
White Horde, 231 ; 226
Yadighar, Khiva, 279
Ya'furids, 90, 91
Yaghi (or Ya'kiib) ArBlkn., Danish'
mandid, 166
Yagmorasan, Ziydnid, 61
Yahya -Mu'ta?im, Almohad, 47
Yahya -Kadir,i)A«-/-iV3nirf,26,26
Ya^ya -Ma'mun, JDhU'l^Nunid^
25, 26
360
INDEX TO RULERS
Yahya Abu-Zakaiya, Haff%d$, 50
Ya^ya, Hammadidy 40
Yahya -Mu'tali, Hammudidy2l,2Z
Yahya, Jdrlsids, 35
Yahya Shah, Muzafarid, 248
Yahya, Ramlid, 99
Yahya, Sarbaddrvd^ 251
Yahya -Mu?affar, Tojibid, 26
Ya^ya, Zayrid^ 40
Yahya, Abu-, Hafyida, 50
Yahya, Abu-, Martnids^ 57
Ya'kub, Afghan, 334
Ya'kub, Ak'Kuyunli, 254
Ya*kub Abu - Yusuf -Man^ih',
Almohady 47
Ya'kiib, Abu Yfisuf, Marinid, 57
Ya'kub, Marlnid, 58
Ya'kub b. -Layth, Safarid, 128-
130; 284
Ya'kub, Abu-, Almohad, 47
Yamm-a/-dawla, ««« Mahmud flw^f
Bahram, Ohaznawid^ [274
Yar Mohammad, Shaybdnid, 272 ;
-Yazid, ilitoW iSAarf/, 61
Yazid, OmayyadSy 9
Yazid b. Uatim, 34, 36
Yildiz, 294-5
Yissugay, 202
Yisunbugha, Chagatdy, 242
Yisu Mangu, Chagatdy, 242
Yisun-Timur, Chagatdy , 242
Yisun-Timiir, Mongol^ 215
Yuen, 213
Yuluk-Arslan, Ortukid, 168
Yusuf, '^e^tV 5AaA, 317, 321
Yusuf Abti-Ya*kiib, Almohad, 47
Yusuf b. Tashfin, Almoravid, 42,
43
Yusuf, Ayyubids, 77, 78, 98
. Yusuf Zayn-a/-din, Begtiginid, 165
Yusuf Shah, Bengal, 307
Yusuf Shah, Hazdraapida, 175
Yusuf -Mu'taman, ffudid, 26
Yusuf, J/aA; iTAaw, 135
Yusuf, Mamluk, 83
Yusuf Abu-Ya*kub, Marinid, 57
Yusuf -Nasir, Nofrids, 28
-Yiisuf-Da'i, iJawirf, 102, 103
Yusuf, Rasulida, 99
Yusuf Bulukkin, Zayrid, 40
Y^uf, Abii-, Almohad, 47
Yiisuf, Abu, Marlnid, 57
Yuzbak, Bengal, 306
Zafar Khan, Bahmanid, 318
^afar Khan, Gujardt, 313
-?afir, Dhu-UNunid, 25
-?afir Abu-l-MaiLjur Isma'il, JS^i-
♦Mtrf, 71
-?afir Salah-a/-dm *Amir, Ta-
Atrtrf* (Yaman), 101
Zaghal, m^-id, 28
-^ahir, Abbdsid, 13
-^ahir Ghiyath-a^<^ Ghazi, Ay^
ytlbid, 78
-?ahir Abu-l-Hasan *Ali, Fatimid,
71
^ahir, J^aaanwayhid, 138
-^ahir Barkuk, Mamluk, 81, 83
-^ahir Baybturs -Bundukdari, Jlfam-
luk, 81
-?ahir Bilbey, Jlf«m/M>fc, 83
-^uhir Jakmak, Mamluk, 83
-^ahir Kansuh, Mamluk, 83
-^ahir Khushl^adam, Mamluk, 83
-Zahir Tatar, Mamluk, 83
-^ahir Timurbugha, Mamluk, 83
-?ahir, Ortukid, 168
-?ahir, Yabya, Basulid, 99
^ahir-a/-dawla, Ghaznauid, 289
Zahir-a/-dawla, Ziydrid, 137
^ahir-a/-din Ibrahim, Armenia^
170
Zahir-a^-diu, Kdkwayhid, 145
^ahir-a^-din ««^ Babar,
^ahir-a^-din, Sarbaddrid, 251
•Zai'm Abu-Thabit, Ziydnid, 51
Za^im - a/ - dawla Abu - Kamil
Baraka, 'Okay lid, 117
Zakarya Abu-Yabya, Hafiid, 50
Zakarya, Abii-, Baffida, 50
Zaman Shah, Afghan^ 334 ; 331
INDEX TO RULERS
361
Zand8(Shah8ofPbr8ia),260 ; 258
Zang!, Satgharid, 173
Zangi, Zangids, 163
Zangids, Atabegs, 162-4; 74-6,
160, 165
Zawi, Zaprid, 25
Zaydan, Hasanl Sharif ^
Zaydites, 'l02, 127
Zayn-a^*Abidiii, Muzaffarid, 250
Zayn-a/-din *Ali Kuchuk, Beg-
tiginid, 165
Zayn-a/-dm Yusniy Begtiginidf 165
Zayribs (Granada), 25
Zayrids (Tunis), 39, 40, 41, 43
Ziyad, Ziyddidy 91
Ziyadat-Allah, Aghlahid»j 37
ZiYADiDS, 89, 90, 91
Ziyan, Abu-, Marinidy 57
Ziyan, Abu-, Ziyanids, 51
Ziyanids, 51 ; 46, 57
ZiYARIDS, 136, 137
ZURAY'IDS, 97
THE END
BF STANLEY LANE -POOLE
The lilfe of Edward WlUlsm I«ane. 8vo, pp. 138. Williams and Norgate. 1877.
The People of Turkey. By a Consul's Daughter. Edited. Two vols. Svo,
pp. xxxi, 281 ; X, 352. Murray. 1878.
liane's Selections from the Kuran. Edited with Introduction. 8vo. Frontis-
piece, pp. cxii, 173, 2. Trubner's Oriental Series. 1879.
E?ypt. Illustrated. Fcp. 8vo, pp. xii, 200. Sampson Low. 1881.
The Speeches and Table-Talk of the Prophet Mohammad. i8mo, pp. Ixiii,
196. Macmillan's Golden Treasury Series. 1882 ; reissue, 1893
Le Koran, sa Poesie et ses I«ois. 24mo, pp. vi, 1x2. Leroux. 1882.
Studies in a MosQue. 1883. Second Edition, 8vo, pp. viii, 326. Remington. 1893.
Arabian Society in the Middle Agree. Edited. 8vo,pp.xvi, 283. Chatto. 1883.
Picturesque Palestine, Sinai, and Egrypt. Vol. IV. — Egjrpt. 4to, pp. 121-234.
Illustrated. Virtue. 1883.
Social Life in Egrypt : a Description of the Country and its People. (Supplement
to Picturesque Palestine.) 4to. Illustrated, pp. vi, 138. virtue. 1883.
Selections from the Prose Writings of Jonathan Swift. Portrait. Preface,
and Notes. 8vo, pp. xxx, 284. Paul and Trench's Parchment Library. 1884.
Notes for a Bibliogrraphy of Swift. 8vo, pp. 36. Elliot Stock. 1884.
Letters and Journals of Jonathan Swift. With Commentary and Notes.
8vo, pp. XV, 292. Paul and Trench's Parchment Library. 1885.
The Life of General F. B. Ohesney, B. A. By his Wife and Daughter. Edited,
with Preface. Portrait. 8vo, pp. xxiii, 279. Allen. 1885; reissue, 1893.
The Art of the Saracens In Egypt. Illustrated. 8vo, pp. xviii, 264. Published
for the Committee of Council on Education by Chapman and Hall. z886.
The Moors in Spain. Illustrated. 8vo, pp. xx, 285. Unwin. 1887.
Turkey. Illustrated. 8vo, pp. xix, 373. Unwin. 1888.
The Life of the Bt. Hon. Stratford Oanningr, Viscount Stratford de
Bedcliffe, K.Q-. From his Memoirs and Papers. Three Portraits. Library
Edition. 2 vols. 8vo, pp. xxix, 519; xviii, 475. Longmans. 1888.
Popular Edition, pp. xx, 377. Longmans. 1890.
Thirty "Zears of Colonial Government. From Papers of the Rt. Hon. Sir G. F.
BowEN, G.C.M.G. Portrait. 2 vols. pp. viii, 460 ; viii, 467. Longmans. 1889.
The Barbary Corsairs. Illustrated. 8vo, pp. xviii, 316. Unwin. 1890. '
Sir Richard Church, O.B., G.O.H., Commander-in-Chief of the Greeks in the
War of Independence. With two Plans. 8vo, pp. iv, 73. Longmans. 1890.
Stories from the Arabian Nights. z6mo. 3 vols. pp. vii, 338, 331, 346. Six
Illustrations. Putnam. 1891.
The History of the Mogrhul Emperors illustrated by their Coins, pp. clxxvii.
Constable. 1892.
BY STANLEY LANE-POOLE
Cairo : Sketches of its History, Uonuxnents, and Social Iiife. N,umerous
Illustrations. 8vo, pp. xiv, 320. Virtue. 1892.
Auranffzib. Rulers of India Series.. Svo, pp. 212. Clarendon Press. 1893.
The Mohamznadan Dynasties : Chronological and Genealogical Tables. 8vo,
pp. xxviii, 361. Constable. 1893.
The Iiife of Sir Harry Farkes, K.O.B., late H.M. Minister in Japan and China.
2 vols. 8vo. Macmillan. In the Press.
The Iiife of Saladin. Putnam. In preparation,
Liane's Arabio-Enfflish liezlcon. Vols. 6-8. Imp. 4to, pp. xzxix, 2221-3064.
Edited. Williams and Norgate. 1877-1893.
NUMISMATIC WORKS
Catalogue of the Guthrie OoUectlon of Oriental Ooins. pp. viii, 38. Five
Autotype Plates. Austin. 1874.
International Numlsmata Orientalia. Part II. — Coins of the Turkumans. 4to,
pp. xii, 44. Six Plates. Trubner. 1875.
Bssays in Oriental Numismatics. First, Second, and Third Series. Plates.
8vo. 3 vols. 1874, 1877, 1892.
Catalogue of Oriental Ooins in the British Museum. Printed by order of the
Trustees. 8vo. zo vols. (Ouvrage couronnS par I'Institut de
France, 1881.)
Vol. I. THE KHALIFS. pp. xx, 263. Eight Autotype Plates. 1875.
II. MOHAMMADAN DYNASTIES, pp. xii, 279. Eight Autotype
Plates. 1876.
III. THE TURKUMANS. pp. xxvi, 305. Twelve Autotype Plates.
1877.
IV. EGYPT, pp. XXX, 279. Eight Autotype Plates. 1879.
V. The MOORS and ARABIA, pp. Hi, 175. Seven Autotype Plates.
x88o
VI. The MONGOLS, pp. Ixxv, 300. Nine Autotype Plates. 1881.
VII. BUKHARA, pp. xlviii, 131. Five Autotype Plates. 1882.
VIII. The TURKS, pp. li, .131. Twelve Autotype Plates. 1883.
IX., X. ADDITIONS : 1875— 1889. 2 vols. pp. 420, 460. Twenty Auto-
type Plates, and General Index. 1889, 1890.
Catalogue of Indian Ooins in the British Museum. Printed by order of the
Trustees. 8vo. 3 vols.
Vol. I. SULTANS of DEHLI. pp. xiv, 199. Nine Autotype Plates. 1884.
II. MOHAMMADAN STATES, pp. Ixxx, 239. Twelve Autotype
Plates. 1885.
III. MOGHUL EMPERORS, pp cliii, 401. Thirty-three Autotype
Plates. 1892.
Oataloffue of Arabic Olass Weights in the British Museum. 8vo, pp. xxxv,
127. Nine Autotype Plates, Printed by order of the Trustees. 1891.
Ooins and Medals: their Place in History and Art. By the Authors of the
British Museum Official Catalogues. Edited. Illustrated. 8vo, pp. x, 286.
Elliot Stock, 1885. Second Edition. 1892.
Oataloffue of the Mohammadan Ooins in the Bodleian library, Oxford.
pp. xvi, 55. Four Plates. Clarendon Press. x888.
/
1
S;EANR)RI»4iIBRAFUES
or before the date last stamped below
10«-1*S«-«t4«t
\)
JAM
0^965
OS ':i"^3
/
BKHN»-
UookM'-.n*!'
186146